Slave

by Donna

Summary:

The "Chosen One"..."Future Council Leader"...Holder of "Royal Blood"...

Tommy Joe Ratliff is all the above and more. Fierce, vicious, violent and beautiful, he is feared among humans and vampires alike. He was created to dominate and lead the next generation of vampires into a new age.

When he is forced into an evening out he encounters a human with beautiful blue eyes. Will Tommy's new slave survive or become Tommy's next meal?

This story is dark and very violent in certain chapters. From a kink or violence angle it may be WAY (no pun intended) too much for some people. BE WARNED and enter at your own risk!

Notes:

For Libra_fietje.

"Listen to them...the children of the night! What sweet music they make!" ~~Dracula

 

Thank you to all who wish to take this journey to the dark side with me. I decided to warn heavy in the beginning, because what is "heavy" to one person is "light" to another. Either way, I hope you enjoy.

To my sweet "Writing Wifey" Libra_Fietje. I would have never had the courage to send this out to AO3land without you! You are my rock, baby...and you have my heart! XO

Chapter 1

“Oh HOLY HELL!”

I have been standing naked in front of the mirror for what seems like forever, staring with distaste at my reflection. I mean, just fucking look at me! Short by most people’s standards, thin beyond my liking, with that damn pointed chin and elf-like looks! What the fuck? I mean, come on! I look like a twelve year old girl for God’s sake! Scrawny and slight and the furthest thing from a six-pack, I would trade ANYTHING to look manly instead of like this…

“That’s exactly where I’m going to send you if you don’t hurry up and get dressed! If you stop staring into that mirror like a diva bitch we could have left by now!” I grunt in answer as Damian walks up to stand next to me at the mirror, hands on his hips and disdain on his face. I give him a dirty look, saying “If you are so damn excited to go THEN GO! You know I don’t want to do this shit in the first place.”

Damian sighs like the diva he is, addressing the mirror even though I am standing next to him. “Tommy Joe, face facts. You are a vampire. You are 202 years old but don’t look a day over 28. You are hotter than hell and all the other vampires want to fuck your brains out. You are desirable and sexy as hell and you refuse to see it but I do. I REFUSE to let you continue to rot away alone in this mansion any longer! So dress that beautiful naked body before I do. You are going to the club, you are going to dance and have fun and that’s FINAL!”

I grunt again as I sit on the edge of the bed, pick up the pair of black leather pants that I have already laid out for this evening and start to pull them up my legs. Damian kneels at my feet, taking first one then the other of my heeled leather boots and pulls them up my legs to rush me along. When I stand to lace my pants Damian laces up my boots, commenting “Who knows? You might even get laid! “I laugh as I comment “Going to clubs to pick up a piece of ass for the night is your style, not mine!” Damian slaps my arm hard and comments “But it can’t hurt! For fuck’s sake, when was the last time you got laid?”

I reach down and pull Damian back into a standing position by his hair. “That, my dear…is none of your business. Now move it before I change my mind!” I pull my black leather vest over my bare chest and shove Damian towards the door, his response a slight huff and a shake of his head. I slap Damian’s ass hard with the back of my hand and he yelps and makes a run for the door.

I hate going to this club and Damian knows it. It’s a vampire club which means plenty of great music and a packed dance floor every night of the week. The walls are dark red and black velvet with low lighting and booths in the back with plenty of privacy. Waiters pass around glasses of synthetic blood for those who just want to focus on mingling and dancing. For those who wish to catch a “bite” there is a backroom in which there is a large cage. Humans of many races, genders and ages fill the cage to capacity every night, and for a fee a vamp can choose one of his or her choice for a late night meal. This idea has never appealed to me, since I’m one to catch my meals right off the streets when hunger hits.

The reason that I really hate this club is because of the way you are scrutinized when you enter. This doesn’t bother Damian, who is tall, broad shouldered, and sexy, long dark hair and glowing green eyes with a “come get me, boys!” smirk continually on his face. As we enter the door Damian throws back his hair from his shoulders with a shake of his head and smiles to the room, and before I know it he is being led away by a tall blond. Great. Left alone again and I didn’t even make it to the bar yet. And he wonders why I hate coming here with him!

I make my way toward the dance floor and my stomach growls. For some reason I look to the backroom and notice the door is standing wide open. I see a tall male with blue-black hair trying to fight off two vamps as they push him into the cage. This human is fighting with all of his strength and while I am watching this I feel my pants tighten. Interesting response. Without conscious thought I start to make my way to the backroom, and when I get to the doorway I see that the male has somehow managed to take down one of the vamps in the cage, the other one reaching for a weapon. I call out “Stop. I’ll buy him.” The two vamps and the human turn towards my voice, and suddenly I am staring into the most beautiful blue eyes that I have ever seen. One of the vamps calls out with an attitude “He’s for a party tomorrow night. You can’t buy him; he’s a “special request.” I reach into my pocket and quickly count out my money, counting out $25,000 and throwing it on the table. “Cancel the fucking request! That blue eyed male belongs to me…”

The two vamps stare at me as if I’ve lost my mind. They both exit the cage, the second one closing and locking it behind him with the human still inside. As they make their way over to me I growl out “Dumb asses! Take the shit outta your ears and listen! HE’S MINE!!! Open the motherfucking cage or I’ll do it for you!” Without taking my eyes off of the vamps in front of me I focus on the pretty human and smell his fear, confusion and…desire? This last part makes my pants grow tighter by the second. The first vamp sneers at me and says “Guess you’ll have to, asshole, if you can get past us. That nice piece of ass belongs to our boss and he’s not selling him. So…we’ll take your cash instead!” I grab the second vamp by the throat and sink my long nails in, squeezing tight until his throat caves in under my fingers and blood squirts all over the place. I easily throw the vamp’s limp body to the floor like a rag doll then turn to the other vamp and bark out “Open that fucking cage RIGHT NOW or I’ll do worse to you! DO IT!”

The vamp backs up until his shoulder hits the cage and then quickly turns and opens it. I grab binding straps and rope off of the wall as the vamp walks into the cage and shoves the human in my direction. Once again I am stunned by how blue his eyes are, and I am hit by such a strong smell of desire from him that it actually makes me pause for a second. I snap out of it and grab the human, pulling both of his arms roughly behind his back. I tie his wrists together with the rope then wrap the first binding strap around his chest, pulling tight until he whimpers. I take a second strap and wrap it around his thighs then a third around his ankles. I want to make damn sure this beauty cannot escape.

I throw my captive over my shoulder and turn towards the back door, pausing at the table to say over my shoulder to the remaining vamp “Fuck it…I change my mind.” I pick up my cash from the table and pocket it, yelling “Thanks for the free dinner, asshole. It’s the least you can do for getting blood all over my favorite pants! Tell your boss that Tommy Joe Ratliff said to go fuck himself.” That being said I walk through the back door and make my way through the crowd in the alley to my car. Opening the trunk of my car I drop the human into the trunk, a thrill of excitement running down my spine as I hear his whimpers of fear. As I am slamming the lid down tightly my eyes briefly meet those blue eyes once more. Sliding into the driver’s seat it finally hits me; I just stole a very exquisite dinner. No, not dinner. My mind wanders back to those haunting eyes, that sexy body, the way he fought those vamps in the backroom. No, I just bought myself a sex slave…

Slamming down hard on the gas petal I turn my car into traffic, suddenly frantic to get home and try out my purchase. Damian was right. This is turning out to be a fun night indeed…

Chapter 2

Notes:

Thanks for the love, folks! It is much appreciated! XO

It takes me a half hour to make my way back to my mansion in the country. While I speed my way there I might as well tell you a little bit about myself, considering you and I are going to be spending quite a bit of time together…

You already know that my name is Tommy Joe Ratliff and that I am a 202 year old vampire. You have experienced my self-depreciating moment in front of the mirror before leaving for the club, as well as seen a very small sample of my temper. That, ladies and gentleman, I am known for…as well as my constant insistence on being left alone by Damian and others. You see, a vampire has only three constants in his existence—blood, time…and himself. You become your own best friend and you learn to take your amusements as they come along. Now, I’m not saying that I have absolutely NO companions, which would be a lie. Truth is I am a member of the strongest and most famous covens in the world, the Toro Clan.

Ray Toro is my maker. He and his life partner Mikey are my parents, the two vampires that are a constant in my world. And Mikey’s older brother Gerard (or Gee, as he is better known) is not only a brother but my closest friend. There are a few others that I interact with from the Clan, such as Frankie Iero but I tend to see them only on rare occasions. I love to travel and am known to take off at a moment’s notice alone, a trait of mine that both of my parents despise, considering I usually end up leaving them or Gee to tend to my house and slaves while I am gone. I know the three of them wish that I would find a partner, someone to spend the rest of eternity with, someone to make me happy. I hope they aren’t holding their breaths waiting...oh wait! We don’t really need to breathe so it doesn’t matter…

Gee is a “ladies’ man” (or “man’s man…he swings either way) and is rarely without a partner…or a weekend fling. That man cannot keep it in his pants for one second! But he is sweet, charming and very loving and giving so my parents forgive his “indiscretions.” Gee is seriously the most beautiful vampire I have ever seen. More about him in a little while…

Our Clan is 8,982 members strong, with most members living in the United States. We have sister Clans in the U.K. and Italy, as well as strong ties to the Carpenter and Bryar Clans in California. Once in a while a rogue Clan will attempt a takeover but skirmishes usually do not last long, considering the strength of Ray and his blood children. See, our Clan is royalty. Ray made Mikey, Gee, and me, but I have a second maker, which puts me at the forefront as the next in line to lead the Clan as well as be head of the Vampire Council…something that I am NOT looking forward to! Someday when Ray is retired, or…somehow destroyed, I must take over, and my life will be one constant meeting of red tape and settling petty disputes…how exciting! I’d rather be impaled by a stake…

Hollywood does manage to get SOME of their vampire stories right…we can go out into the sun for short periods of time but we burn easily, especially someone like Gee and Mikey who have extra white creamy skin. Blood is my only food source; I can cry and have sex, I have super-human strength and while my skin isn’t really glittery or as hard as marble it is much stronger than human skin. And yes, most of us do in some ways keep our humanity. Me on the other hand—not so much, or so I’d like to think. Weak vamps make dead vamps, and I intend to stick around a hell of a long time.

 

Slamming to a stop at the gate to my mansion I stop long enough to punch in the code and then make my way to the car port by the side of the house. FUCKING FUCK!!! Gee’s Mustang is parked in my parking spot. I was hoping to get my slave in the house and in my bedroom before anyone else saw him. Now Gee is gonna go all “What’cha buy? Can I see? Let me touch…” on me before I can even get the collar on the boy. Shit, can I EVER have a moment’s fucking peace?

When I unlock the trunk my eyes lock on the face of my slave, who’s face is pale and he looks terrified, blinking a few times to accustom his eyes to the spotlights outside my house. I pick him up and sling him over my shoulder, slamming my trunk down and heading to the front door. A slave opens the door before I get there and she looks down as she quietly says “Good evening, master. Mister Gerard is in the study.” Before she can say anything else I hear “Brother! So glad you’re home! I have news to tell…what in the fucking hell have you done now, Tommy? Don’t you have enough slaves around here? Or have you been eating them again?” “Good to see you too, brother! And no, I only do that in the winter when it storms and I can’t catch my own meal in six feet of snow! I take insult to that comment, Gee, I’m not lazy like Damian is.”

I turn to the slave who still stands at the door and order “A pitcher of blood, the good stuff, and two glasses to be brought to my room. And a tray of food for this bitch on my shoulder…it better be more than table scraps, hear me? Now go!” The slave nods and responds “Yes, master” before hurrying to carry out my orders. I look up to the top of the stairs and Gee is standing there waiting for me, a concerned look on his face. As I take the stairs two at a time he comments “I know that look, Tommy Joe! You are up to something…” When I get to the second floor I stick my tongue out at him and make my way to my room at the end of the hall.

Once in my room, Gee at my heels I throw the slave onto my bed. I hear Gee gasp “Oh my hell he is GEORGOUS! Where in the fuck did you find him?” As I untie and unstrap my prize I tell Gee what happened at the club. “Leave it to my brother to go into beat down mode and steal a beauty like this! He will taste delicious I’m sure.”

The moment my new slave is free he tries to make a run for the door. I easily catch him with one hand and body slam him onto the floor, knocking the wind out of him. I plant a foot on his throat and push down just hard enough to see the muscles bulge in his neck. “Now listen my little piece of ass. You will stop this bullshit and surrender to me or I will make you a sacrificial lamb like that vamp in the club, understand me, bitch? I will NOT accept anything except for your total and abject obedience at all times. You will call me master and you will kneel in front of me, hands clasped behind your back and head bowed anytime I wish or when I enter a room. You will show respect at all times to me or to those who are your superiors, any failure will cause you to suffer the strictest of punishments. Now, I am going to take my foot off of your throat and you will kneel up as instructed or I can start slowly tearing off limbs, your choice. What will it be?”

I remove my foot off of his neck and he immediately moves into the kneeling position that I instructed him to make. His chest is gasping for air and he is trembling but otherwise he is doing his best to obey. “Good slave. Now stay still.” I then turn and make my way down to the playroom, walking into the large closet to select a collar for my new slave. My playroom is the most popular room in my house of 61 rooms. It is exactly what it sounds like it is. There is a California king sized bed, two couches, a single bed with special head and footboards for bondage play, a rack, chains attached all over the walls and two walk in closets with a shitload of BDSM equipment and clothing, among other things. Gee has hosted a shit ton of parties in this room over the years and so has Damian. Me? Maybe 10 or 12 times…and I OWN the fucking thing!

I find a collar with O rings as well as sparkly gems of different colors. Picking up the collar, a riding crop, cock ring, leather shorts and a heavy chain/metal collar set I return to the room. Gee is slowly circling my slave, making little approving noises as he goes. Oh fuck, this is going to be more difficult than I thought.

I put down everything but the crop on the table and make my way over to stand in front of my slave. I take the flat end of the crop and put it under his chin, pulling up to make him raise his face to mine. Gee gasps out “Those eyes! Damn, Tommy…” I smirk as I respond “I know. They are what captured my attention. Slave!” The slave softly replies “Yes?” I slap the crop up gently under his chin. “You will call me master, slave! And if I speak to you I expect to hear a polite answer, got it?” Slave responds with “Yes, master.” “Good! What is your name?” “Adam, sir.” I look at him with a small smile and order “Adam, you will go into the bathroom over there and take a shower. Return to me naked when you are through. Go!” “Yes, master.” Adam stands and makes his way to the bathroom quickly, his tight ass swaying as he walks. As soon as he closes the door behind him Gee turns to me and demands “We need to talk right NOW, Tommy Joe!”

The door to my room opens and the female slave places a pitcher of blood and two glasses on the table, pouring them full and handing them to us before bowing and leaving. A minute later another slave brings a huge tray with a covered lid and places it on the small table by the bathroom door, then bows and leaves. When we are finally alone I start off with “Gee, I know what you are going to say and fucking don’t! I really am sick of defending everything I do and I know that…” Gee cuts me off with “TOMMY! This is more than a casual “go fuck off!” This is breaking the law…”

I stand up and throw my pier glass mirror against the wall, glass shattering everywhere. “Damn it, Gee! I know the law! It has been rammed down my throat since my turning and I am Goddamn fucking sick of it! Don’t you think I know that it is illegal to make humans into owned sex slaves? Sure, keep them for a short while, fuck them to death and kill them, that’s something different. But I plan to keep this one regardless of what you or anyone else thinks! He is my property and I will do with him as I please!” Gee, used to my fits of rage, speaks softly to get my attention. “Tommy, you are our Chosen One, you will lead the Council someday. How in the hell do you think that Ray and Mikey will let you get away with this?”
Before I can answer the bathroom door opens and Adam makes his way back to the center of the room where he was kneeling before, sinking to his knees. I walk over to the small pile on the table and pick up the collar and the cock ring. Returning to my slave I bark “Chin up.” Adam does as requested without a word. I take the collar and place it around his neck, making sure he can breathe but that it is snug enough to remind him at all times that it is there. As I lock the catch into place Adam takes a slight sharp breath. I’m sure he has just realized that his freedom is forever a thing of the past and that his sweet ass is in deep trouble. On both counts…he is correct…

Chapter 3

Once the collar is in place I smirk down at Adam and bark out “Stand.” With shaking legs he complies as Gee and I get a close up view of Adam’s equipment. I hear Gee’s deep sigh behind me. I struggle to keep a straight face as I slide the cock ring onto Adam and tighten it snugly around his balls, Adam’s face and chest turning a dark red under his blush. Before addressing my slave again I turn to Gee and snidely ask “Do you mind leaving so that I can train my slave, Gee? I’ll see you this evening at dinner.” Turning my back to Gee I hear him sigh once again and stand, but he pauses at the door to say “Just think about what I said, Tommy. Ray and Mikey are stopping by this evening to discuss Council business with you. Be warned and prepare.” With one last look at my slave Gee makes his way out of the door, slamming it shut behind him.

I turn to my slave once again, saying “Your dinner is on the table. Eat then we will talk.” “Yes, my master.” Adam makes his graceful way to the table as I return to my spot on the couch, my glass of blood now chilled beyond flavor but I drink it anyway. Gee’s words hang heavy in the air, forcing me to think things through like it or not.

Yeah, Ray and Mikey are going to wig out but I am not going to give in. As I look over at Adam I notice he is watching me out of the corner of his eyes as he shovels the food into his mouth. Poor boy, he acts as if he hasn’t eaten in weeks. Wait…where the fuck did that come from? Was that concern I hear there, Ratliff? UGH! Hold it together; you’re the master, asshole.

 

As soon as Adam finishes eating I hear his soft voice ask “Master?” I nod and he continues “May I use the restroom, I am finished eating.” I nod again as I reply “Yes slave, then make your way over here and kneel in front to me.” “Yes, sir.”

Before I know it my beautiful new boy is kneeling in front of me, his eyes on the floor and arms behind him as should be. “Adam, look at me.” When he does I continue with “You will wear that cock ring and sleep in chains until you can prove that you are obedient or when you are being punished. If you EVER touch yourself in any way I will rip off your cock and balls and feed them to the dogs. You, being my sex slave, rank above every other slave in the house except for Jay who is head slave. Remember this. If any slave gives you any trouble at all you are to immediately inform myself or Jay. I want no bullshit in this house from my slaves, understand?” “Yes, master.”

“When you have proven yourself to me you will be given freedom to walk the house. You may be given chores to complete while I am asleep each day. You will never go outside of this house without me and you will wear those leather shorts at all times when you leave this room. Guests come and go most of the time here, you will learn their names and you will obey them as you obey me. Misbehave in public or with one of my guests and you will pay dearly for it. If you are in this room with me and we are alone you may speak to me in normal conversation but still address me as master at all times. Have you ever been fucked by a man before?”

Adam’s face flames a bright red as he replies “Once, master…and he wasn’t very good at it.” I cannot stop the laughter that erupts from deep inside of my chest at this shy admission. “Well, you have no worries there with me, slave! I have had many lovers and I know what I am doing. But bear in mind one thing: if you are well behaved and obedient you can earn the opportunity to come. But if you come without permission…God help you!” Adam nods his head frantically and answers “I promise, master…I will be SO good for you!” I give Adam an evil smile “You better be. Now, lie down on the bed on your back. Let’s get started, shall we? It’s almost dawn…”

 

Just then the door to my room slams open and Damian storms his way into the room screaming “YOU LITTLE BITCH! How DARE you pull a stunt like that in MY favorite club! They have banned me from ever entering it again BECAUSE OF YOU!”

I stand up and step my way around Adam who looks completely terrified but is struggling to keep his composure and stay still. I place both of my hands in the center of Damian’s chest and slam him into the wall behind him, growling out “Listen, fucker! I have been putting up with you and your bullshit for over 200 years! I’m quite sure you came on to some guy’s husband and THAT is why they threw you out! Don’t blame your shit on me!” The second I let go of him he is headed for Adam, fangs out, eyes red. I turn my head and yell “Bathroom, Adam…NOW! LOCK THE DOOR!” Adam runs for the bathroom while I grab Damian and slam him once again into the wall, holding him by his throat with one hand, the other slapping his face to get his attention and force his fangs to retract. The minute he snaps out of it I give him one more hard slap then drop him to the floor, my foot connecting with his ribs a few times for good measure. “YOU WILL STAY AWAY FROM HIM, DAMIAN! HE IS NOT YOUR PROPERTY, HE BELONGS TO ME AND YOU ARE TO KEEP YOUR HANDS OFF!” Damian gasps for air and then laughs “Property? That pussy? Please! You can’t take on a sex slave and you know it, PRINCE Thomas! You would be thrown out of the Clan and the Council would demand that you be left in the sun until you turned to dust! Just because you think you are better than anyone else…”

I haul Damian off the floor and pull him forward until he is nose to nose with me. In a low animalistic growl I bark out as Gee runs into the room “If you so much as harm a hair on his head or any other part of his body YOU will be the one to face the sunshine, bitch! Mind your own fucking business and stay the fuck out of my room and OUT OF MY HOUSE!” Gee grabs Damian in his strong grasp and begins to haul him out the door, only to be stopped in the doorframe by Damian bracing himself in the doorway. Damian turns to me and spits out “I MADE YOU THOMAS…and I can DESTROY YOU JUST as easily!” Damian stands upright and shoves at Gee, storming out of the house as fast as he can. “Now you’ve done it! Ray will be here for dinner, no doubt about it! Why in the hell do you do these things, Tommy? I swear you live to upset the status quo…” I turn, giving Gee my most chilling and evil smile. “Why YES, brother…I DO! Thank you for taking the trash out. Goodnight.” Gee shakes his head, a slight smile on his face as he bids me goodnight.

 

I pace the room for a moment to get rid of my excess anger. Adam was nervous enough before Damian stormed in. I make my way to the door and stand in front of it, ordering “Adam, open the door.” I second goes by before I hear a frantic attempt to open the door. When it finally swings open Adam is standing there, his face as white as if he had seen a ghost and his hands shaking. “Follow me” I blurt out as I lead the way to the couch. Without thinking I say “Change of plans. On your knees in front of me again.”

As we take our previous positions I sit back on the couch, taking off my boots then attempt to get comfortable. I look at Adam and command “Slave, take my cock out and suck me off.” A brief look of confusion passes over Adam’s face—he has the most expressive face that I have ever seen—before softly beginning “Mmmaster?” I look down at him with my eyebrow raised, obvious amusement on my face. “Yes, slave? What part of your instructions do you not understand?” Adam blushes a pretty pink as he say “I’ve…never…” I cut him off with “But you said you have been fucked before.” Adam looks down and says “But sir…I never…he didn’t let me…”

I sigh and say “Unlace my pants, slave and pull out my cock.” He does as instructed with fumbling fingers, his warm hand wrapping around my cock as he gently pulls it out of my pants. I wrap my hand in his hair to guide him as I instruct “Lick me all over, slave, balls and all.” He takes the first tentative lick and then dives in. By the time he has made his way to the end of my cock precome has begun to pool in my slit and around the top of my stomach. I guide him to it gently, demanding “Take the end in your mouth, boy. Lick it clean, just like a lollypop.” Adam’s eyes light up with his first bitter taste, his tongue making a deep growl escape my chest. “That’s it, boy, good job. Now open your mouth and take me in.”

As Adam opens his mouth I shift forward, the first two inches of my cock filling his mouth. I pause, allowing him a chance to get used to it before pushing him back and then pulling him forward by his hair. I keep up a steady rhythm, not too fast for him but I do not back down; I want him to know that in the future I will not be this kind and as gentle as I am this first time. I keep pulling him forward until my cock hits the back of his throat and I feel him gag, the reflex making me growl louder and shove harder. “Relax your throat, boy and let me in.” I continue to pull him down on my cock, his throat spasms squeezing my cock head and making more precome leak down his throat. Vamps can go an amazingly long time without coming and most humans cannot last but even though he is literally choking on my cock Adam does his best to keep up and make me happy with him, terror at my displeasure making him take a hard throat fucking without complaint.

When I finally feel my cock begin to swell and my balls tighten up I grab two handfuls of Adam’s hair and haul him down firmly on my cock, shooting down his throat and not letting go until I am finished. Adam’s struggles become weaker as I finish, I know he is close to passing out when I haul his head off of me. Without pause I put his face back to my cock, moaning out “Lick me clean, slave.” Adam visibly shakes himself then complies with my wishes, attempting to wake up his foggy body and brain from lack of oxygen.

 

Finally I move to haul him back onto his knees but something deep inside of me stops me from doing so. His face. Adam’s beautiful face. Slow painful tears are making their way down his cheeks, his eyes dull and his expression broken. Without thinking I easily pick him up in my arms and place him on top of my lap, tucking him to my chest as if he were a baby. “Too rough, Adam?” Adam makes a quick little shake of his head before I break in with “I want the truth, Adam! Was I too rough?” Adam pauses before making a slight nod. “Master, I’m sorry if I…”

I cut him off by standing, kicking off my leather pants and then carrying Adam to my bed, laying him down before returning to get the chain and shackle set off the table. Placing the metal collar over Adam’s leather one I chain him to the wall, making sure he has plenty of chain to turn over if need be. I then turn off all of the lights and take the remainder of my clothes off, crawling into bed with Adam and pulling him back to spoon up against my chest. “Adam, you did just fine for your first time, you did nothing wrong. I just have to remember that you are much more fragile than I think you are.” I feel Adam puff up in indignation in my arms and I cannot help but chuckle as I say “Go to sleep, boy. I will wake you for dinner.” Adam’s voice is whisper quiet as he responds with “Goodnight…my master…and thank you.”

Chapter 4

Adam’ POV:

 

Slowly drifting out of sleep I realize that something is wrong…VERY wrong!

Opening my eyes slowly I do not recognize my surroundings at first but an unbearable pain shoots through my head when I try to move it. I moan out, freezing in place when it dawns on me that the strong arms holding me in place do not belong to a boyfriend or a random hookup. No, they belong to a VAMPIRE that owns me, body and soul. My breath speeds up but then so does my pain, a small gasp and moan escaping my lips before I can pull them back.

The arms around me start to move and I pray that master is just rolling over, that I hadn’t woken him up. But suddenly he is draped over my side, a look of concern on his face. “Slave, what’s wrong? Do you need the bathroom?” I attempt to shake my head which only brings more pain and pitiful moaning out of my chest.

Master turns on a light then makes his way around the bed until we are face to face, my vision filled with his beauty. Gentle but cool finger make their way over my face, pausing at the hinge of my jaw where the swelling is keeping me from moving my mouth. Master sighs and comments “I really did overdo it, didn’t I, slave? Hold on to my arms to brace yourself…this is going to hurt…”

Master takes off the metal collar around my neck and then grabs my chin and yanks down hard, the sounds of my screams drowned out by the cracking of my jaw as it settles back into place, tears of pain streaming down my face. Master mutters a quiet “stay” as he makes his way to the bathroom, returning with wet wash cloths and a towel. Gently he wipes my face clean as he screams out “SLAVE!” and the door opens to reveal a man who is dress only in skin tight shorts similar to the ones waiting for me to put on when I rise in the evening. The difference between us? This slave is covered in tattoos, his body toned and muscular. His eyes are bright green and his long wavy black hair covers his shoulders. He has the graceful walk and attitude of a male dancer and the body of one as well. When master commands “Jay, go to the fridge and bring up some ice for Adam.” Jay’s casual response of “Yes, master” is deep and sexy, making jealousy bloom from somewhere deep inside of me. What the hell? Sure, the guy is good looking and sexy…I’m sure master has fucked him many times before…WTF, Lambert? What is WRONG with you?

Master continues to sit on the bed next to me, running his fingers absently through my hair and humming under his breath. I know I should be keeping my vision in a neutral position but I cannot seem to take my eyes off of his face. I had heard many horror tales of vampires while I was growing up, how they were disfigured, ugly. My master is far from this stereotype, he easily is the most beautiful man…creature…vampire that I have ever met before. His eyes glow a deep hazel and I easily see shades of dark brown and light green in their ever-changing depths. His hair is beautiful shades of blond and dark brown, shaved short on one side with streaks of purple and blue shooting through the blond fringe that he is constantly pushing back from his face. Gazing at his cute little nose and sexy bow shaped mouth as well as his ear piercings I would have assumed that I lying on the bed of a boy in his early twenties. How can sexy and cute be so wrapped up in one amazing package…and why is he being kind to me like this when he could have just left me to deal with my pain alone, or punished me for waking him?

The feelings coursing through my body are at odds with my mind. Thinking back to earlier when Master commanded me to give him oral sex for the first time I feel the blood rush to my cock, the ring becoming very uncomfortable. I would be lying if I said that I didn’t enjoy it, the excitement of trying something new, of knowing that I gave my master pleasure makes me proud, makes me feel sexy, makes me feel…complete. This doesn’t make sense to me! How can being forced to give pleasure to someone else make ME feel as if a missing piece of my puzzle has been found and snapped into place? I wasn’t just obeying because I was scared or because I knew he had the strength to snap me in half at any moment but…I REALLY wanted to. I liked watching his face tense right before he came down my throat, feeling his fingers tighten in my hair as he pushed/pulled my head where he wanted it. I liked knowing that it was ME that brought him to the edge and beyond…and I wanted it to happen again and again. But why?

My confusion must be showing on my face because master’s eyes light up at my sudden discomfort and he smirks while asking “Something wrong, slave?” “Nnno, master.” Master leans down over me, close enough that our noses are almost touching, the smirk turning into a snarl. “Slave, didn’t I tell you last night to tell me the truth? I want the truth from you at all times, no lies, no avoiding questions. Now, what were you thinking?” My face is covered in a deep blush as I blurt out “Just…why me? I’m nothing special. Why are you being nice to me? Why didn’t you punish me for waking you...and…you’re so beautiful…” I am shocked when he throws back his head and laughs, a laugh that seems to come out broken and deep, as if he never laughed before, the sound of it sending a thrill up my back. His eyes twinkle and a huge grin covers his face making him appear even younger than before. “Adam, you are a rare find indeed!” Still uttering his dark chuckle he shifts back putting space between us on the bed. Grabbing one of my hands he pulls it down and places it over his hard cock. “Do you feel what you do to me? How hard you make me? You are beautiful, Adam, no lie. I chose you because you are beautiful but I saw something in you I cannot place, something beyond the beauty…strength of character, a kind heart. It’s my job to take care of you; you belong to me and always will. YOU ARE MINE, Adam, NEVER doubt it! And you, my boy, are the beautiful one. I am nothing but a beast…”

 

Jay appears in the doorway again, making his way over to the bed with a small bag of ice in his hand. As I reach to take it from him and place it on my jaw master comments “Adam, this is Jay, the head slave of the mansion. Tomorrow evening he will give you a guided tour of the house and start your training. Tonight however I need you to be on your best behavior. Jay, what time is it now?” Jay responds with “2pm, master.” “Good, we still have a few hours. Ray and MIkey will be here tonight for dinner, I’m sure. Have extras set aside and wake me an hour earlier than usual.” Jay asks “Anything else, sir? If not, may I return to Master Gee’s bed?” Tommy smirks his sexy smirk as he answers with “Go then! God forbid I keep my brother’s favorite from his bed!” Jay smiles at both of us as he backs away slowly “Good night then, master, Adam.” I smile in return as master calls out “Fuck him good, Jay! Then maybe he won’t be such a bitch at dinnertime!” Jay smiles even wider as he calls out “My pleasure, master!”

Master turns to me “Jay is my brother’s favorite slave, he loves fucking that boy practically to death. I’m surprised he is still living.” I nod slightly, my head still hurting. Master stands and walks out of the room, returning with a needle and syringe in his hand. Walking behind me he slowly sinks the needle into my ass cheek, softly saying “This will help with the pain. Go back to sleep, Adam. We have a long night ahead of us…” “But master…my metal collar…” “Forget it, Adam. I trust you to stay put. Sleep.” “Yes, master…goodnight.”

 

The slamming of a door wakes me from a deep sleep. Cold, hungry…alone. I hear voices raised in anger but I cannot hear the words. My cock is so hard that I place my hand on it before thinking. No, Adam. You need to be good, to deal with it. As I slowly take my hand away I hear a voice sarcastically snarl “That’s a good boy! You wouldn’t want me to tell on you, would you now? And I would, trust me. I’d tell Tommy that you jerked off through your ring then stroked yourself hard again right in front of me, that you offered your cock to me. And he’d believe me, too.” A light is turned on and I see who the voice belongs to…Damian.

“I snapped your collar back on and took off your covers so I could look you over while you sleep. Ok, so you’re decent looking. No muscles, flabby stomach. Face ok though. Better tell Tommy to keep dying your hair, ginger boy. You look better with it black.” I shrink back on the bed as Damian makes his way over to sit next to me, his hands rubbing all over me gently. With the collar back on I have nowhere to go so I am forced to stay still and endure his touches. “Nice legs and a HUGE package! I’d buy it if it was for sale, that’s for sure. Let’s see how you taste.” Damian leans down and runs his tongue along my neck, barely sinking his fangs into my neck as he slaps my cock a few times, reaching down to place my balls in a vice grip that makes my vision white out temporarily. Damian then removes his fangs, sealing the little wound shut as he licks his way down to my nipples, biting and sucking on them as well. My mind flashes back to what master said last night; I must behave and obey his guests, being submissive to their wishes. But Damian? Last night he fought with my master who told him to get out of his house. Should he be touching me like this? Should I fight back or behave myself?

Damian licks his way down to the head of my leaking cock, making satisfied noises as he pulls back. “Nice, slave. But I meant how you REALLY taste…” Damian moves back down again, this time sinking his fangs deep into my hip near my cock. I cover my mouth to keep from screaming out loud, Damian’s hand stroking my cock with a hard pumping action that is threatening to send me over the top as he continues to suck on my bite marks. Pulling his fangs out he retracts them, placing his lips at the ring around the head of my cock, squeezing tightly while he pumps my cock so fast I can barely see his hands moving. Trying to hold back as hard as I can I feel my body betray me, I thrash my head back and forth, tears flowing as I choke out “NO!” and spill down Damian’s throat.

 

Laughing at my tears Damian mocks me with “Such a fine pussy that Tommy chose! Can’t hold back, and I didn’t even try that hard! Well you do taste good; you have that much going for you! And I love to hear your little screams! I will be forcing you to make them again soon…when Tommy throws you to the dogs when he realizes what a loser you really are! Slave of the Chosen One, indeed!” Damian turns and makes his way to the door, turning back to give me an icy stare as he throws one more emotional dagger. “I’m sure Tommy is just keeping you around out of pity. He is really good at collecting strays. Don’t get too comfy in that feather bed, darling…you will soon be replaced!”

Chapter 5

“Master? I’m so sorry! It’s only 7:30pm but masters Ray and Mikey are already here.”

FUCK!!! I must have really underestimated Ray’s anger if he is here 2 ½ hours earlier than he normally rises every evening, chancing the sunset to storm his way over here, dragging Mikey with him. I rise up off of my bed and pause in front of Jay, who looks very nervous and jumpy. “Thank you for waking me, Jay. Go and offer them a slave for dinner and tell them I will be right there. Is Gee with them yet?” Jay looks at the floor as he responds with “Yes, master. Gee…master Gee is with the Lord and Lady, sir.” I notice the pretty blush that flushes his face and I cannot help but smile when I chide him with “Jay! Watch yourself in front of my parents! I may not punish you if you make a small slipup like that but my parents are not a tolerant as I am. ” Jay smirks but answers “I promise, sir. And thank you for letting me spend time with…master Gee.” I keep a straight face this time but my eyes twinkle as I walk to my closet door, looking back to say “You’re welcome, Jay. You make my brother happy and that makes me happy. When he is here you may spend time with him when your chores are finished. Now, go deliver my message. Leave Adam sleep until he wakes.” Jay calls out as he leaves the room “Yes master, you are much too good to me! I will go to your parents now.”

 

Five minutes later I am in the salon facing my parents and Gee, who looks as if he would rather be lying in the desert at noontime than trapped in the room with us. Not that I blame him. Ray, my father, is pacing the room, his fluffy afro bouncing as he stomps his way back and forth in the small space, the muscles in his arms and thighs bulging with the effort not to tear my head off. My “mother” Mikey is seated on the couch next to Gee, looking majestic in his calm and silent demeanor, his serious face serene and relaxed. I smile at Mikey and Gee before turning my attention to Ray, who has been ranting since I walked into the room.

“…what you are thinking, Thomas, if you can call what you were doing THINKING!!! You have pulled some serious shit before but this takes the cake! A sex slave! How can you manage to forget your training, your studies, by bringing that filthy thing into this house…” “FATHER! I haven’t forgotten anything! How could I when you are always ramming the law down my throat 24/7! I know that what I have done is wrong in your eyes, in the eyes of the other vamps but really, WHAT HAVE I DONE THAT IS SO WRONG?”

Before Ray can start screaming again Mikey cut him off in his quiet way. “Tommy, do not act as if you have no idea as to why Ray is so mad. We vamps need to keep our distance from humans for good reasons. They are our food source. If we keep them as pets, as sex slaves, we become too close to them. We have had problems in the past when the two species have…” I cannot help myself; I cut my mother off with “SPECIES, MOTHER? We used to BE human! Hell, we still share traits with them even though we are different. I don’t see what the big deal is, my keeping a human for a sex slave! Besides, it’s none of your business…” “DON’T YOU SPEAK TO YOUR MOTHER THAT WAY, THOMAS! TREAT HER WITH THE RESPECT SHE DESERVES! She isn’t the one engaging in disgusting acts that are against our nature! Just look at your brother…” I give Gee a small smirk and Gee smirks back, knowing that I’ll keep his secret safe. “REALLY FATHER? Are we talking about my brother Gee, the one that hasn’t settled down in the last 250 years, fucking every vamp that was ever created? Bouncing back and forth like the rest of the Goddamn vamps making no commitments just because THEY CAN! You and mother are rare and you know it. Just because I want to keep a slave, focusing my attention and libido on him makes me fucking WRONG? Or is it better to fuck around nonstop, developing a hard assed attitude and distain for others because I cannot stay in one place with one person for 5 seconds! Besides, if we are the “superior” race as you keep telling me we are then what is there to worry about? It’s not like we can reproduce with them so what’s the big deal?”

Ray’s face is purple as he responds with the only thing he can think of. “BECAUSE IT’S THE LAW, THOMAS!!! YOU NEED NO OTHER REASON THAN THAT!”

Just then the door opens and Damian walks into the room. Everyone turns to look at him as if he’s interrupted a church service. “I’m sorry to interrupt your “family” meeting but I believe I have an answer to your problem that may make things better for everyone, Sire.”

 

Jay walks into master’s bedroom to find Adam silently crying, curled up in a ball on the bed, the collar pulling tight on his throat as he hiccups through his tears. Walking to the side of the bed Jay carefully sits down next to Adam, softly asking “Adam, what’s wrong honey?” Adam doesn’t answer, just shakes his head before closing his eyes and crying even harder. “Baby, you’ve got to talk it out! You can’t keep it locked inside! I should know, I’ve been here long enough that I know what can happen if you lock your emotions away. Please talk to me, honey. You can trust me.”

Adam opens his eyes and stares at Jay, taking in his serious but friendly expression. Not knowing if he can truly trust Jay he shakes his head again, saying “I can’t. I can’t tell you.” Jay reaches out and takes Adam’s hand in his, stroking the back of it with his thumb. “It’s Damian, isn’t it? He came in here and hurt you, forced himself on you, right?”

Adam gives Jay an astonished look which tells Jay everything he needs to know. “I know he did. He did the same thing to me when I was brought here as a child. I was 9 years old when Damian touched me for the first time. Luckily master likes me, he told Damian that I wasn’t food, that I was under his protection and he wasn’t to ever touch me. No one ever touched me again until master Gee two years ago.” Adam tries to talk, to tell Jay what happened but Jay places a finger against Adam’s lips as he states “You don’t have to tell me the details if you don’t want to, if you are not ready to do so. But know that I am here if you wish to talk about it, ok?” As Adam nods his head Jay continues with “You and I will be spending a lot of time together, I hope we can become friends. I have no friends here in the house; I rank above the rest of the staff so it gets really lonely here sometimes. I may not know you well but I like what I see, Adam. You have a good heart, I can see that.” Adam smiles a small smile as he says “Master said the same thing to me earlier.” Jay smiles back as he responds “See! I know what I’m talking about! Now, let’s see about getting you some dinner…”

 

“NO! FUCKING HELL NO! You will NOT dictate to me who gets to fuck MY slave and who doesn’t! This is INSANE!”

Damian stands with a smirk on his face which disappears when Ray turns towards him. “Damian has come up with the perfect plan, Thomas. If you wish to keep your “slave” then you have to share him with any other vamp that expresses a desire to fuck him. And since Damian was the one to come up with this brilliant plan then he should be the first to have him. That will show the other vamps that you are only keeping him here to satisfy the needs of those who come by to visit you, that he isn’t any different than the rest of your slaves, that he is not your personal sex slave. This way you get to get your cake and eat it too. Problem solved.”

I look at my Father in total disbelief. For the first time since I felt his fangs enter my throat, since me made me his “chosen one” has he turned against me this way. I figured we would fight over Adam but that he would eventually throw up his hands and say “Whatever” as he has in the past when I caused him grief of some kind. But now here he is, handing Adam…my slave over to DAMIAN as if he were a prize that was won. I hear Gee start to say “Father, I do not believe that this is the right way to handle this…” but Ray waves a hand at Gee, commenting “It’s settled, Gerard. After dinner tonight Damian will take this slave for his own for the evening. You may have him too if you wish. And I will handle things at the council meeting tomorrow.” Turning back to me he simply says “Son, you simply cannot have your way all of the time. Your mother and I love you but in this we must stand firm, the status quo must be upheld. And in the future, Thomas, you will hand him over to anyone who wants him.” Ray walks over to Mikey and offers his arm to his love, saying over his shoulder “I hope you have a nice selection of slaves for this evening’s meal. I’m starving.”

 

Jay brings Adam dinner, staying with him for a little while, the two boys talking and beginning to get to know one another. Assuming that their master will be with Adam that night Jay brings to the bedside rosewater and soft towels so that Adam, who is still chained to the bed, can freshen himself before master returns. With a smile and words of comfort to calm Adam’s nerves Jay leaves the room and Adam to his fate.

As soon as “dinner” is over Tommy stands to leave, to prepare Adam for what is in store for him. But Ray has other plans. Standing between Tommy and the door he demands “Damian, off with you. Have fun.” Damian stands, throwing his napkin on the table and, with a smirk brushes past Gee and Tommy as he leaves, calling “Thank you, sire” over his shoulder. Tommy goes to follow but Ray places a hand on his shoulder, commanding “Thomas, you and Gerard will spend the night at our mansion. You may see to your slave tomorrow night. I’m sure Damian will take good care of him.”

 

Adam lies on his master’s bed, his eyes closed. He feels his body’s nervous hum and cannot help the small smile that graces his beautiful face at the thought of spending another evening with his master. His thoughts are interrupted when he hears “Daydreaming, slave? I bet you’re thinking of your master, how much you want him to fuck you, make you his.” Adam opens his eyes to see Damian standing against the door frame, a large evil smile on his face. As he makes his way to the bed, slamming the door closed behind him he makes cold chills run down Adam’s spine as he says “Sorry to break it to you baby but that’s just not how it’s going to happen. Your nightmare has just begun…”

Chapter 6

Tommy spends the early part of his evening playing card games with his mother and Gee while Ray is off attending a court hearing. He can barely keep his mind on his cards or Mikey and Gee’s constant conversations about everything from travel to Broadway shows to the newest fashions. All he can focus on is what is going on back at his mansion, wondering what condition Adam will be in when he sees him next.

Tommy is no fool. He knows Damian as well as he knows himself. He should, considering the fact that Damian was Tommy’s first maker. Over the years Tommy has tried many times to push Damian into telling him why he was chosen, why Damian decided to give him this “gift” of immortality. Every attempt had failed, Damian giving his a sarcastic smile and nothing else. His relationship with Damian was a puzzle to say the least—Tommy’s relationship with Ray was much closer even though, due to obligations, Tommy only saw Ray once or twice a month at the most. Damian had his own room in Tommy’s mansion and with the exception of the winter months was constantly underfoot. Ray considered Tommy a beloved son. Damian, who he should be the closest to, treated him like a bastard at a family reunion.

What is bothering Tommy the most was the fact that he couldn’t prepare Adam for his fate, make him understand WHY Damian was to have him first instead of Tommy. What the fuck was wrong with him? Adam is a SLAVE, after all! Tommy isn’t to take his feelings to consideration at all, he owns Adam, and he doesn’t owe Adam an explanation for anything that happens. Adam’s role was to be subservient and accept his fate, take whatever comes his way and deal with it. But no matter how many times Tommy told himself these simple facts the more unsettled and upset he became without really knowing why. HE was the master and Adam the slave, it was that simple. Or was it?

 

As Damian removes his clothes Adam’s hands move to the metal collar, trying in vain to yank it off his neck and escape. Damian laughs harshly as he climbs on the bed, his body pushing down on Adam’s until it feels that he is being swallowed by the mattress. “What’s wrong, slave? Don’t you want to feel my hard cock inside of you? Don’t worry; your master will get to keep what’s left of you when I’m finished. This is shaping up to be the longest and most painful night of your life.” Damian straddles Adam’s chest, his knees in Adam’s armpits as he leans over, placing his cock to Adam’s lips. As he lifts Adam’s head by his hair, the tight collar choking him in this bent position Damian shoves roughly forward and pushes his cock down Adam’s throat. “That is, if you survive it..”

 

Gee takes Tommy by the arm and leads him outside to the veranda. “Tommy, I’m so sorry that things ended up like this! But what the fuck are you going to do now? Damian set this up as the perfect solution for himself. You need to get rid of him, kick him out of your life for good.” Tommy sighs “Don’t you think I fucking tried that before, Gee? He’s my maker, you know what that means. We have a link that cannot be broken no matter how hard I try! He knows my every move instinctively, can read my fucking thoughts when he wants to! I keep kicking him out and he keeps coming back! So what am I to do now? It’s not fucking fair that you have been with Jay for 2 years and no one notices or says a word but I finally find a slave that I want to make my own and I have to share him with my maker, the whole fucking world…and you get to stay safe and cozy in the closet. Is that fair?”

Gee cannot meet Tommy’s eyes through his rant but the moment he is finished Gee raises his eyes to Tommy’s, his hand on Tommy’s arm. “Do you think that I do not realize all you go through to be in your position, brother? How unfair it all is? Ray pushed this position on you when he chose you as his child. I know why he chose you—you have all the traits, strength, and heart— to become even greater than Ray. But while he gave you so much at the same time he took even more from you. He gave you a burden that only you can carry. And I know, more than anything, that the only thing you want is someone to love…”

 

Adam’s throat is swollen almost closed and he has more than 10 bites covering his body by the time that Damian decides to take him. Suddenly flipped over onto his face, his ass hauled into the air and his face pushed down into the mattress, Adam feels the huge head of Damian’s cock at his tight, upstretched hole. Adam begins to cry and beg, the words barely heard as they are pushed through his swollen throat. “Please, please master! I beg of you…please prep me for your cock! Please don’t take me dry…”

Damian laughs as he begins to shove his cock through the tight ring of muscle at the entrance of Adam’s hole. “You will take it and like it slave! What…makes you think…you are special? All…slaves take it this way, bitch! So…oh fuck you’re so…fucking TIGHT! Shut your…fucking mouth and take it…” Damian slams himself as far as he can into Adam’s ass, his balls slapping down when he bottoms out. He feels a sudden wetness and he realizes that he has torn Adam open, the thought driving him nearly crazy. He starts to slam himself into Adam over and over, the sight and smell of blood making Damian’s mouth water. Adam’s initial screams and shrieks are reduced to painful moaning and begging, the sounds making Damian even harder as he wraps his hand around Adam’s throat under the collar. Slamming himself into Adam over and over Damian tightens then releases his grip on Adam’s throat, cutting off oxygen to his brain, making everything that much more painful and surreal.

Minutes tick by and the same thoughts keep coming back to Adam: where is my master? Why won’t he rescue me? Why is he letting this monster hurt me?

As Damian feels his balls tighten he leans back so that Adam’s back is exposed to him. Taking his sharp fingernails he digs them into Adam’s back, making long scratches into that perfect freckled skin. Thick trickles of blood begin to make their way down Adam’s back to be licked up by Damian who tightens his hold on Adam’s throat, a shriek filling the air as he shoots deep into Adam, who is struggling to breathe beneath Damian’s weight and the hand choking off his air.

 

“…Love?” Are you crazy, Gee? I don’t…I’ve never…” Gee gives me a stern look as he cuts me off with “Don’t even try it, Tommy! I know better! I know who you loved…” I turn on Gee full of rage. “Don’t you EVER fucking go there, Gee! EVER! Fuck this shit! I’m leaving…” Gee makes a move to grab Tommy’s arm but Tommy yanks away. “If you leave now Ray will see it as you choosing Adam over you him, over all of us vamps. It won’t go well for you if you go, brother! Please stay here until morning and I will go with you, we will deal with Damian together…” But Tommy has already started to run down the stairs towards his car. “Gee, I have to go. Adam will be dead by morning, don’t you see that?” As Tommy reaches his car Gee sighs and calls out “Wait, I’m coming too.”

 

Damian returns from the closet, bull whip in hand just in time to see Adam beginning to come around. “Poor baby.” Damian muses to himself as he makes his way to the bed and removes the metal collar off of Adam. “I keep forgetting how fragile these beasts are. Oh well. Let’s see if I can wake him up for round 3 with this…” As soon as the collar is taken off Adam feels a lash of fire down his back. “Hello slave! And here I thought I would find you dead after the two hard fucks that you took! Lucky for me you’re resilient, it will make your lashing that much more fun!”

Suddenly the door flies open and Jay bursts in, taking Damian momentarily off guard. Adam tries to move but cannot, wanting more than anything to help Jay, who makes a grab for the whip and ends up thrown on the floor on his back, a sharp lash ripping open the right side of Jay’s face from ear to chin, barely missing his eye. Jay doesn’t stay down though, charging Damian again and again in an attempt to take away the whip and do some damage of his own with it.

Tommy enters the room at top speed and knocks Damian to the ground, beating the hell out of him while Gee grabs a towel from the bathroom for Jay's gash. Damian screams “What the fuck, Tommy? I have that bitch for the night; you…have no right…to interfere…” Tommy grabs Damian by the throat and yanks him off of the floor, holding him in the air before sending him into the closest wall. “YOU BASTARD!” Damian, taking in the murderous look on Tommy’s face turns and runs out the door screaming “You will pay for this Thomas! You and your little bitch will pay dearly for this, make no mistake…” Gee grabs Tommy’s arm as he makes to follow Damian, whispering softly “Let him go, Tommy. We have our boys to tend to.”

Turning back to the bed Tommy feels the overwhelming desire to throw up. There isn’t an inch of Adam’s beautiful skin without a cut, bite or bruise. Blood has pooled under Adam’s ass and his back is sliced opened from the whip and the cuts from Damian’s sharp nails. Adam has a ring of bruises and fingerprints around his throat, which is almost swollen completely shut from the tight grip that Damian used to shut off his airway. Blood is still slowly trickling from Adam’s ass as well as from his lips where he was punched repeatedly, his right eye swollen shut. Adam lies still and moans, obviously trying to say something but he cannot force the words out.

As Tommy starts to move towards the bed Jay throws himself at Tommy, swinging his fists and screaming “NO! Don’t you dare touch him! You let this happen to him and now you want to make it better? YOU CAN’T MAKE IT BETTER! YOU SHOULD HAVE SAVED HIM, KEPT THAT BASTARD FROM HURTING HIM! GO AWAY! I’LL TAKE CARE OF HIM! LEAVE HIM ALONE!” Gee tries to pull Jay off but Jay is holding firm to Tommy’s neck with one arm and punching him with his other fist, blood streaming down his face. “I will take care of him! YOU don’t deserve to SPEAK to him much less TOUCH him! What kind of a master are you? What master would let this happen? I HATE YOU! I HATE YOU SO FUCKING BAD FOR LETTING THAT BASTARD DO TO ADAM WHAT HE DID TO ME! I HOPE YOU ROT IN HELL!!!” Gee finally manages to force Jay to let go of Tommy, pulling him across the room and depositing him on the couch, practically sitting on him to keep him from attacking Tommy again. When Tommy gingerly lays his hand down on Adam’s arm Adam pulls it away as if Tommy’s touch has set him on fire, a garbled “NO!” escaping Adam’s cracked and bleeding lips.

Gee walks over to Tommy and whispers “I think you better leave, Tommy. I will take care of the two of them. Go to the salon and I will join you when I am through.” When Tommy tries to reach out again Adam makes another attempt to speak, whispering “GO!” as loudly as he can.

Tommy looks down at Adam then at Jay and then finally Gee. With tears in his eyes he whispers “Sorry” and heads for the door. All three of them turn and watch him leave, sadness and anger showing in all of their faces.

As Adam watches Tommy go his heart sinks, his severely broken and bitter heart calling out for him to stay while his broken mind and body prays to never see him again...

Chapter 7

Notes:

"Give me a shot to remember
And you can take all the pain away from me
A kiss and I will surrender
The sharpest lives are the deadliest to lead
A light to burn all the vampires
So bright that the sun is afraid to rise and be
In love with all of these vampires
So you can leave all the same abandoned me."

The Sharpest Lives from The Black Parade-My Chemical Romance

Adam’s POV:

Unending pain. Shame. Embarrassment. Humiliation. These are just a few of the things that I have experienced this evening, things that I could not share even if I were able to speak. I look into the kind eyes of Jay and Gee as they whisper soft words to me, their soft touches setting fire to every inch of my body as they do their best to wash Damian from my skin. I wish they could do the same with my memory, I’d gladly hand them my brain to wash if it were possible so I wouldn’t keep reliving the experience over and over. I can still feel Damian’s cock deep inside of me, down my throat, the lingering feeling of his hands all over me.

Once I am clean I am carefully carried by Gee to a room with black velvet bed curtains, matching drapes and bedding. The comforter is pulled back and I am placed on a bed sheet, a towel covering my genitals. With a lopsided grin Gee whispers “Welcome to my room, Adam. You will be safe here while you recover, I guarantee it. I have a vamp guard outside of the door who will be guarding you closely while you heal. I have called for a doctor as well. Do you want Jay to stay here with you?” I nod my head carefully. “Is it ok that I’m here?” I nod for him to stay as well. “What about Tommy?” I pause for a second before shaking my head “no” in a gesture that I’m sure seems frantic, because Jay automatically moved forward to take my hand gently. “It’s ok, Adam. I will make sure he stays away until you are ready to see him, ok?” I nod and try to smile but it turns into a grimace instead.

After a three hour long episode with the doctor, who is forced to give me 189 stitches (not counting my ass and…well, you know, which overall needs another 57 stitches) I am given a sedative and encouraged to sleep. My mind won’t let me rest. Doubt and questions start to creep in as I lay in the dark, Jay on a cot next to the bed, holding my hand tightly. He stays glued to stay by my side in case I need anything. Gee went in search of master to tell him the doctor’s diagnosis.

Sensing that I cannot sleep Jay softly calls out “Adam? Are you ok?” I nod, tears starting to stream down my face. Jay climbs carefully from the cot to the bed to lie besides me, a gentle kiss gracing my cheek. “Adam, I know what you are going through. He…hurt me too. I was just a child of nine when he forced me onto the floor and raped me, making me…suck him as well. I hate him so damn much for touching you!” I give Jay a little smile and mouth the words “Thank you” to him, my eyes feeling heavy. Jay kisses my cheek again as he smiles down at me, tears starting to run down his face as he whispers back to me “You’re welcome Adam. Try to get some sleep, baby…

 

I drift off to sleep briefly and when I wake I hear Jay and Gee talking from across the room. “Gee, darling, would you consider doing Adam a favor?” I am shocked to see the way that Jay shamelessly flirts with Gee as if they were lovers instead of slave and master. Gee raises an eyebrow as he cautiously responds “Darling, what are you up to?”

Jay takes Gee’s hand and asks “Will you please give a little blood to Adam so he can heal faster? I mean, the doctor said that he can take up to 6 weeks to completely recover, and I was thinking…” Gee cuts him off with “That I can shorten the process and save him some pain, is that it, love?” Jay nods his head and lowers his voice to a near whisper “I just…don’t want him to have to go through all those weeks of…laying there, thinking…” Gee wraps his arms around his love and in a voice choked with emotion replies “Of course I will, honey. That is, if Adam agrees.” Gee walks over to the bed and, noticing that I am awake he carefully sits on the bed by my side.

 

“Adam honey, did you hear what we were just talking about?” I nod my head once. “If I give you a little of my blood it will help you heal faster. We vamps have something in our systems that make it possible for us to heal wounds. It won’t turn you; I would have to drain you first for that to happen. Are you willing to try it?” I nod a few times and try to smile at Gee. “Ok then baby, here we go.”

Gee brings his wrist to his lips and bites down hard before bringing his wrist to my lips. I hear him softly say “Honey, open your lips as wide as you can for me.” I try but only a little trickle makes its way down my throat at first, a good sized amount ending up sitting on my lips at first. But this turns out to be a good thing, because a few moments later I feel my lips and the corners of my mouth start to heal, allowing me to open my mouth wider and suck more of Gee’s wrist into my mouth. Before we know it I am gulping large mouthfuls of Gee’s blood into my mouth as he is calling my name to get my attention and Jay is trying to pull me off of Gee while Gee is trying at the same time to push me off of his wrist.

When both boys finally untangle me from Gee I lie back on the bed and watch as Gee closes the cut on his wrist, and then lies down next to me, breathing hard. I am surprised when my voice sounds strong as I say “I’m sorry, Gee. I didn’t mean to…” Gee smiles a weak smile and says “Its ok, honey, really it is. You look and sound better already. I’m just glad that I could help you." Gee wraps his arm around my shoulder and I slowly turn into him until I am lying with my head on his chest, both of Gee’s arms around me gently. Jay is lying behind me, his arm gently draped over my waist, his strong body close but not too close. I mumble “Good night, both of you, and thank you.” Gee and Jay both say goodnight and I finally feel safe as I drift off to sleep.

 

I sleep for a while until overcome with the need to use the bathroom. Once there I fight with myself to keep my eyes off of the mirror, scared at what I will see reflected back at me. Finally lifting my eyes I take in the bruises, the bite marks and scratches and I have to grab onto the sink to hold myself upright. True, my throat is almost healed, the swelling reduced to next to nothing. My face is almost healed as well; the swelling around my eye gone and my lips healed but the deep purple bruises around my neck and down the right side of my face are still vivid under the dim light of the bathroom bulbs. From my chest down most of the marks still remain but the bites are faded, the scratches healed. I look like someone tie-dyed my skin purple, blue and black all over my body. I would have hated to have seen what I looked like before Gee gave me his blood to heal me this far. Tears fill my eyes when I reach back, the stitches in my backside still there but barely, my anus swollen and sore. I turn away from the mirror and put on a pair of Gee’s shorts that are hanging behind the bathroom door, wishing only to return to the two men that have been so kind to me throughout this entire ordeal.

When I return to the bed I stop short. I notice that Gee and Jay have turned towards each other and are now in each other’s arms. I cannot help but smile down at them, thinking that they make an adorable couple. Jay has his head on Gee’s chest the same way I did earlier, Gee’s fingers are tangled in Jay’s long hair, Jay’s fingers holding tightly to Gee’s arms as if trying to keep him from leaving their bed. I carefully lean down and place a kiss to both men’s cheeks before turning away from the bed.

I glance out of the balcony door and see movement in the garden. Looking closer I see it is Tommy sitting on a swing, his head in his hands, tears reflecting the light of the security globes all over the outside of the mansion. Before I know why I am stepping into the hall, the vamp guarding the door coming to full attention in front of me. I smile at him and say “Hi, I’m Adam. Can you walk me to the door leading out to the garden? I have to speak to my master.” The guard hesitates for a moment before nodding and then leads me down the stairs to the door I requested. I thank him then walk through the door, noticing that he does not move from the spot where he is standing. Gee did say that I would have the best security and I can see that he is as good as his word.

 

As I walk slowly up to Tommy he looks at me as if he’s seen a ghost. I stop about a foot away from him and say “Yes, it’s really me. I saw you through the balcony door so I came down here.” Tommy looks at me confused, tears still streaming down his face. “But how…the doctor said it would be at least two weeks before you could get out of bed! How…” I cut him off with a wave of my hand. “Gee gave me some of his blood so I could heal quicker. Don’t be mad at him, I agreed to it. I wanted to heal so I can confront you, I want answers, Tommy. I want to know why you let this happen, why you didn’t rescue me from Damian, why you didn’t keep me safe. How could you let something happen to your slave, a slave that you said you were keeping for your OWN pleasure? You knew he would hurt me and still you let him touch me, fuck me. WHY, TOMMY? I can’t even call you mas…you don’t deserve the title! You let me down, you hurt me so badly! Worse than he did! TELL ME WHY…”

 

Tommy motions for me to take the seat next to his on the swing. I do so only because I am still weak and healing, otherwise I would have just flipped him off and stayed where I was. He rocks us in silence for a few minutes, obviously deep in thought. The next words that leave his lips obviously come from his soul; I can actually feel them instead of just hearing them.

“I went to bed one night and the next thing I knew there was a weight on my chest and Damian ripping my throat apart. My very next memory was waking up alone. In the beginning Damian left me to figure things out for myself. He and I have never really been close; I have no idea why he made me. I stumbled around lost and lonely for a while until Ray found me. He made me his child, took me in and gave me love, a family…a PURPOSE. It was that purpose that kept me from lying in the sun until there was nothing left of me. What was that purpose? Vampire law.

Ray told me that I was his Chosen One, which means that someday I am destined to not only lead the Vampire Council but take Ray’s place, become the Vampire King. I spent all my time studying, took it seriously in the beginning, and hardly left Ray’s side while he worked. But one day…I don’t know what happened to me. I started to rebel. I would go off, party, and cause as much trouble for my parents as possible. I wanted more but I didn’t know what that “more” was. Until I saw you in that club.

Taking you into my home, making you my sex slave, is my breaking one of the oldest and most concrete of our laws. Vamps look at humans as food only, occasionally fucking them before ending their lives. But I overstepped the line and I knew it the minute I saw those bastards shove you into that cage. I had to make you mine; I couldn’t walk out of that club without you. I figured that Ray would give me some shit about your being here but I had no idea that he would hand you over to Damian, which was the last thing that I expected. He wanted to show the rest of the vamps that I would share you, that you were just here for those who visited me. That way I’d be able to keep you and no one would complain or be the wiser. I thought that it was a good idea in the beginning because I was dense enough to think that since Ray was involved Damian would behave. “

I remain silent as Tommy takes a deep breath before continuing. “Adam, I swear to you that I am sorry for what happen. I cannot tell you enough how truly sorry I am. I let you down; I should have put you and your needs first, I was stupid to put the law before you.

I have decided to let you go. I will take you wherever you want, give you money so you can find a nice place to live and help you to start over. I cannot let you stay here and be hurt any more than you already have been. I was so stupid to think that this could work. As soon you are well enough I will set things up for you, somewhere far away, I promise...”

Chapter 8

Notes:

Sorry this one is so short. My muse demanded I stop here but its all good. More soon.

Adam’s POV:

 

Sharp, ringing sound. Pain.

 

I had plenty of time to think while I was under the careful hands of the doctor as he stitched my skin back together. Even though I was medicated to deaden the pain my brain refused to be shut off. I came to the realization that would have most likely received a “Duh!” reaction from most people but came as a total shock to me.

I am submissive. I am not the dominate individual that I had always perceived myself to be all my life. I enjoy being on my knees, giving pleasure, being able to just let go and make the other person my main objective, my main concern…my main task. I like the trust of knowing that the other person is in control of my actions, that my safety is their number one concern, that in the end they will pick me up and put the pieces back together again.

Nothing would make me happier than to spend the rest of my life on my knees in front of my master or Gee. Hell, I’d even go there one-on-one with Jay if he wanted, I could give my body and soul to any of the three of them with no concerns, no reservations. So…why did I just do what I did?

 

 

The stinging pain running up my arm brought my attention back to the moment at hand. In my right mind, under normal conditions and without the rage that is still humming through my body I would have never attempted to slap a vampire…Tommy Joe. Was I crazy? Maybe. Do I have a death wish? Perhaps. Would I do it again? In the mood and frame of mind that I am in? HELL YES!

Thank goodness Tommy saw my hand moving towards him in time to pull back until he was mostly out of my range. I ended up with only my fingers lightly slapping his left cheek and down his jawline instead of my entire hand, which I’m now convinced would have shattered from the impact against that rock-hard skin of his if I had hit him with the full force of my arm. Here’s an important lesson for all you boys and girls out there…never slap a vampire…unless you wish to spend a long, painful time in a cast for a long, long time.

As I dance around the garden for a moment cussing my head off and grabbing my wrist the door to the mansion opens and the guard sticks his head out. Tommy tells him I’m fine, I’ve had an accident but I am ok. The guard nods and goes back to his post just inside the door. Great, now everyone will know what I did. Can I ever just be a fool in complete privacy?

Tommy moves forward to help me, to take my hand and speak gently to me, rub away the pain. That is the last thing that I want in this moment. Rage, pure white rage has taken over my body, feeling completely foreign to me in every way. At the core I want to just crawl into Tommy’s lap and be held by this man that I have given my complete trust to, to hear his soft words calm me, feel his hands smooth away my pain and anger. But the rest of me feels betrayed and I know that this feeling will take a long time to fade…if it ever does.

 

Tommy continues to ask if I’m ok, if I need the doctor, to tell me he’s sorry over and over until I just want to reach out and shove something into his mouth to shut him up. I let out a short scream that startles him into silence as I continue to walk off the pain, the only way I instinctively know how to take my brain out of the game and calm down.

 

After a few more minutes of mumbling and pacing I come to a stop in front of Tommy, my eyes finding his. In a voice that is dripping with anger as well as an underlining layer of disappointment and sadness I tell him “I am so sorry that you seem to think that packing me up and sending me away will solve all of your problems. Do you really think that this “solution” of yours will make me happy? Have you taken my feelings, my desires into consideration, even for a moment?”

“I realize that I am a slave, therefore I am to have absolutely no input on my life, my actions. My only job on this planet is to serve my masters to the best of my abilities at all times and accept my place at your feet with no reservations, knowing that you will take care of me, make the best decisions for me based on your will alone. But I have to tell you, Tommy Joe…that this time, in this decision you are making the biggest mistake of your life, of my life…and I won’t just stand by and let you do it.”

 

The look that Tommy gives me is a mixture of shock and keen interest. Surprisingly he seems to really want to hear what I have to say to him. He takes a step towards me but I back up instead of letting him touch me. “I am in danger from your maker,he wants to eliminate me, so what is your answer to the situation? Ship me off and forget about me. Do you really think that Damian will let it end there? Will I have to spend the rest of my life such as it is looking over my shoulder waiting for him to strike again? If he used me to hurt you once, what makes you think that he won’t do it again?”

“And what of my desires, master?” I take a few steps in his direction until we are nose to nose again. I want the impact of next words that I speak to come across loud and clear. I lower my voice as if we were in a crowded room and it is only his attention that I seek. “Did you ever for a moment consider that I want to be here, that I WANT to be on my knees in front of you, that it is the only thing that I desire in the world? You opened my eyes to a new part of my soul. You would just push me out of your life instead of fight for me? You would rather I find another master to kneel in front of, to give myself to? Maybe I should go back to that club, sink to my knees and bow my head in that cage until another vamp takes me home, fucks me and makes me his.”

Tommy grabs my arms tightly while a feral growl erupts from his chest “NO! YOU BELONG TO ME!” I step even closer to him, my breath stirring Tommy’s fringe as sharply I reply “Then ACT LIKE IT!” before turning on my heel and storming back to the mansion, the guard opening the door for me and instinctively escorting me back to Gee’s room without a word.

 

Once inside I quietly pace the room for a while, my eyes never leaving Gee and Jay as they stay wrapped together in deep sleep. Suddenly Gee opens his eyes and stares at me a moment before untangling his limbs from his love and sitting up. “Adam. What’s wrong, honey? Do you want to talk about it?” Nodding my head I turn and head to the door with Gee and the now ever-present guard following.

We end up in the library, the doors closed and the air stale and cool as we sit in the back of the room, our voices at a quiet level. I tell Gee everything that transpired since I woke up, even my thoughts at seeing myself in the mirror and the thoughts I had of Jay and himself. “The two of you are so beautiful together. It comes from both of your souls, the love you two have for each other. I wish…” I get up and walk to the glass door leading out to the garden where Tommy is once again pacing. I feel my soul reach out for him, everything in me wanting to run from this room to sink to my knees in front of my master. Tommy turns, his eyes meeting mine, a look of lust taking over his face as I drop my expression to the floor in a move of total submission. I can feel the heat of his gaze, know that he is still watching me. Every inch of my skin feels alive, my heart beating faster and my breath catching in my throat. And...I know that Gee, who is watching my every movement from his place on the couch, knows that Tommy is still in the garden...and that I want nothing more than to be with him.

 

I turn and walk back to Gee, surprising him as I drop to my knees in front of him, my head bowed. “Gee…would you be my master? Or…would you and Jay be my masters? Together? I know that you both care about me and I wouldn’t want to ruin your relationship in any way but…I can’t lose the two of you, can’t let him send me away from you. Then I can stay close to…I can stay with you and serve the two of you in any capacity you wish. Just please…don’t let him send me away!” Gee looks down at me and runs his fingers gently through my hair as he asks “You are deeply in love with my brother, aren’t you, Adam?...” Before I can answer the door to the library opens and Tommy steps into room...

Chapter 9

Gee’s POV:

 

Ok, who in gay hell decided to cast me as one of the stars of “As The World Turns, The Vampire Version”? I mean really, where in the fuck did this come from?

I love Jay, I love my brother…hell, I’m starting to love Adam…but this is ridiculous! All I wanted to do was to visit Jay, to spend some time with him, to fuck his brains out. Now I have this sexy, handsome man…slave…whatever…kneeling at my feet begging me to take him home with him while my brother is shooting me a look that says if I do something stupid he will cuts my balls off. What the hell do I do now?

Tommy walks up behind us as Adam begs me silently with his eyes to take him home with me. His face shows his fear, his desperation to remain with me. But at the same time I easily read what is underneath the look…his love for my brother and his desire to stay close to him. The same look has crossed Jay’s face when I have announced in the past that I was returning to my own home. I can barely stand to look into Adam’s beautiful face for more than an instant.

I look into Tommy’s face for a moment before announcing “Brother, I have made a decision. I am taking Adam and Jay with me to my place. I will treat them well and return them when I am finished with them. In return I will lend you two slaves of my own, any two you want. I think this is only fair, don’t you agree?”

“What the fuck? Hell no I do not agree! MY slaves stay in MY house and that is the end of it!” Adam stands stiffly and turns to face Tommy, sadness and anger turning his beauty into a fierce mask. “Just a short while ago you were going to send me away. Now you are having a fit over your brother taking me to his house. What’s the difference? You know that Gee will treat Jay and I well. You will not have to worry about having me underfoot all the time which should make you happy.”

Before the whole thing can erupt into a full blown fight I stand and, taking Adam by the arm, pull him with me as I exit the room. Jay is standing at the end of the bed naked trying to find his pants when we quickly make our way into the room, Adam’s eyes growing huge when he takes in Jay’s large cock. “Jay, get dressed. You and I are going to my house and we are taking Adam with us. Let’s go, NOW!”

 

As Jay finds his pants and slips them on I hear the front door of the mansion open and hear Ray’s loud scream of “THOMAS! GET DOWN HERE!” Thinking to myself “Oh fuck here we go!” I grab both boys’ hands and rush them out the door, pulling both of them to a halt in the shadows of the hallway. I see Tommy standing at the hallway balcony, leaning over the railing as he bellows out “NOT NOW, FATHER! I HAVE SOMETHING MORE IMPORTANT TO DO AT THE MOMENT!” before turning to give me a scathing look. Ray screams back “YOU WILL GET YOUR SCRAWNY ASS DOWN HERE THIS INSTANT BEFORE I GO UP THERE AND HAUL IT DOWN FOR YOU! THAT HUMAN WHORE CAN WAIT BUT I CANNOT! DAMIAN JUST WENT BEFORE THE COUNCIL AND TOLD EVERYONE ABOUT YOUR SEX SLAVE! DAMN IT THOMAS! WHY CAN’T YOU JUST ACT LIKE A NORMAL VAMPIRE FOR ONCE AND FOLLOW THE LAW!”

I see my brother’s back stiffen before giving me another look while mouthing the words “This isn’t over” to me, then turning his back to us as he makes his way down the stairs to deal with Ray. Part of me is so thankful to not be in Tommy’s shoes right now. I have disappointed and upset Ray in the past and I know how hard he is to deal with, especially without Mikey there to defend you. My heart goes out to my brother even as I take his slaves in hand and lead them quietly to the back door of the mansion to my car. Pushing the boys into the back seat I get into the driver’s seat and make my way down the driveway, sure that it will not be long before I see Tommy again, as long as I have Adam in my possession.

 

“…him from Gee and have him for dinner! That’s the only way to end it!” I look at Ray with disbelief showing though every pore in my body. EAT my Adam? Is he crazy? Why would he even say something like this to me?

“Tommy, you know I love you. But you are so blinded by this human that you cannot see anything else. This has to stop somehow.” Crossing the room to sit next to me on the couch Ray’s voice lowers until his words are barely above a whisper. “Tommy, I understand how you feel, I really do, son.” Taking my hand in his tightly so I cannot pull away he continues with his story. “I am over 600 years old, as you know. When I was turned my maker had a human maid in his household names Nora. My maker was always away since he was Council leader at the time. I became very close to Nora, she was the only constant in my new life. One day I awoke to her screams. My maker came home from a meeting to hear Nora speaking to her friend about me, how fond she had become of me, how much she enjoyed having me in the house with her. My maker had ordered her to stay away from me on pain of death. He heard her say that she thought that I was as fond of her as she was of me, and she was right, I was.”

“When I went downstairs to the kitchen I found her in pieces, her brain covering the kitchen door. My maker told me that human are for food source only, that we are to have no other connection to them, that they taint our existence. I turned on my maker after that, hatred and loathing for him the only feelings that I had left for him.”

“After I joined the Council I was out one night with friends when I saw this human named Lars. He caught my attention even though since Nora I hadn’t even looked twice at a human again. He was a server in his father’s vamp bar and by the end of the night I took him home with me. My friends thought that I was just taking home a midnight snack but I ended up…well, you know. Against Council rules I kept him, fell in love with him. He was the last human I allowed myself get close to on any level.”

I hear the pain in my father’s voice but I cannot help but ask “What…became of him, father?” Ray looked at his feet as he answered “The Council found out about him eventually. A small group of members stormed my house when I wasn’t home and took Lars from my bed, took him before the Council and then pulled him apart limb by limb. I found out later that Damian’s maker Justine was behind the entire thing. She had fallen in love with me and when she found out that I'm gay, that I could never be with her she decided to make me pay by destroying the one thing on this planet that I loved and that made me happy…that is, until I found my sweet Mikey two centuries later.”

“Do you see what I am trying to tell you, son? Here is your chance to shut the door on your heart and walk away. Give Adam to Damian; let Damian take care of your problem for you. You know that Damian will have his fun and then destroy the human so that you will not have to feel the pain that I did.”

I do not respond to that statement, asking instead “If you loved Lars so much, why not just have changed him?” Ray looks at me with sudden anger. “You think the thought never occurred to me? Remember son, we are royalty. Our family has certain rules that must be followed regarding linage…” I grunt and say “Yeah, being royalty really has its perks, huh? More shit you can’t do than actually do.“ Ray gives me a knowing smile as he says “Believe me son, I know. That is why from the beginning I was trying to tell you to let the human go, kill him yourself before someone else does it for you. In the end, the only one that will feel the suffering for eternity is you.”

 

My house isn’t large like Tommy’s; in fact it only has 20 bedrooms and two floors. I notice both boys craning their necks to look at it with surprise when I open the door for them. “Come on in, boys. And Jay? Remember your place here, understand?” Jay nods, his chin to his chest, eyes to the ground as he walks behind me, Adam taking a similar pose. I cannot help but notice the sad look in his eyes before they turn away from me, though. I want to reach out to him, to run my fingers through his long hair and whisper comforting words but I know that we are being watched so I turn my back to him and lead the way into the house.

Once in the foyer I hear Mikey’s voice as he calls out “I’m in the parlor, Gerard.” Without looking over my shoulder I bark out “Follow me” to ensure the boys stay behind me. Once in the parlor I make a hand motion and both boys drop to their knees, heads bowed and eyes forward on the floor. I make my way to Mikey and when he stands wrap my arms around him, pulling him close while I kiss his cool cheek. ”Hello honey. What’s this? Taking in your brother’s strays?” I smile and call out to one of the house slaves to take Adam and Jay to my room. “Feed them and keep them there until I return.” I make another hand motion and all three of them leave quickly, leaving me alone with Mikey.

“I knew you would be home soon so I stopped by, hope you don’t mind my visiting. I figured since Ray was headed to Tommy’s that was the last place any of us would want to be right now.” I laughed as I sipped my blood from a fancy cup. “Understatement of the century! It was too much, believe me. Don’t get me wrong, Mikey. You know I love Ray, I truly do. But sometimes he just forgets that he is dealing with loved ones instead of council members, you know what I mean?” Mikey gives a quiet chuckle as he responds “Yeah, I do understand Gee. I love my husband with all my heart and I wouldn’t change a thing about him…except for his temper. Most of the time he is fine but when he believes in something he goes overboard sometimes.” I have to smile at Mikey. It’s easy to hear the love in his voice for his vamp and somewhere deep inside of me it makes me jealous even when it warms my heart at the same time. I am so lost in thought that it comes to me as a total shock when Mikey comments “So, Gerard…how long have you been in love with Jay?”

My hands start to shake so hard that I drop my cup of blood on the carpet. Mikey calls for a slave to clean up the mess while he places a hand under my elbow and leads me out of the room to the veranda out back. Once he is sure that we cannot be overheard Mikey whispers “Take it easy, Gee! I’ve known about you and Jay for a long now, I haven’t told a soul and I don’t intend to! You know that I would never out you like that to Ray. But you need to be very careful. Damian went in front of the council and they are considering a ruling of death to the vamp that keeps bedroom slaves of any kind. I would hate to spend eternity without you and Tommy Joe.”

 

Once Ray leaves I pace the first floor of my mansion. My mind keeps reverting back to the things that Ray told me earlier in the evening. Is love worth all this pain, this suffering to all involved?

The sun is coming up soon and when I called Gee’s house a slave told me that he has already retired for the day. Now I have to fucking wait until nightfall to get my…to bring Adam home. I fucking refuse to leave Gee’s without him regardless what it takes…

Chapter 10

Notes:

"We could be perfect one last night
And die like star crossed lovers when we fight."

Our Lady of Sorrows...
MCR

Adam’s POV:

 

After eating and showering Jay and I cuddle up together on the couch to await Gee’s arrival. Raising my head slightly from Jay’s strong shoulder I ask “What’s Mikey like? Have the two of you met before?” Jay gives me a small smile as he answers “Very wise and very sweet, but most of all quiet. Mikey and Ray are total opposites. Where Ray is passionate, outgoing and loud Mikey is reserved, inward and rarely voices his opinions out loud. But once you get to know and understand him you realize that he says a millions things without a word. You have to be very observant around him.” Jay sighs and holds me tighter before continuing “I have told Gee many times that Mikey knows about us but he just huffs and tells me I’m crazy. I’ve seen the way Mikey looks at me sometimes with a little knowing smirk. I’m sure he knows about Tommy as well.” I give Jay a confused look as I say “What do you mean?”

 

Jay gives me an astonished look as he pulls me into his lap and holds me still, one hand on my ass and the other on the back of my neck cupping my head next to his. Jay leans his head down until our lips are almost touching. “That master Tommy is in love with you, Adam. Everyone sees it, even Ray. That is what the entire fuss is about. If he only wanted to fuck your brains out then this whole dramafest would hardly cause a stir. Wouldn’t be the first time a vamp fucked a human, right? But his falling for you is another case entirely. To vamps it would be far worse than a vamp and werewolf mating. You never fall in love with your food source.”

I try to squirm out of Jay’s grasp but he is holding me too tightly. “You’re wrong Jay…master doesn’t love me!” Jay throws back his head and laughs “And you baby are falling for him too! The two of you will end up bigger closet cases than Gee and I!” Jay lowers his head until our eyes lock, muttering “Charming to the last, Adam! No wonder he loves you! Gee and I talked about it the other day, how much we would love to sample that charm.” Before I can protest Jay lowers his head until our lips meet; a soft, gentle kiss that soon becomes heated and desperate. The hand clutching my ass begins to slowly move until it ends up cupping my crotch as Jay shoves his tongue deep inside my mouth, my sharp gasp allowing his even more access to my mouth as I feel his hand cup my balls through the shorts I am wearing.

Lips trail down my neck as Jay’s hand finds the elastic of my shorts, his fingers dipping inside. My arms seem to be frozen, my hands clenched into fists that stay against Jay’s chest but he doesn’t seem to mind that I am not retuning his touches. Jay’s hand dips down and comes into contact with my cock, a deep, appreciative growl coming from his chest.

 

The door opens and Gee’s footsteps come to a stop at the end of the couch. “You just couldn’t wait for me, could you, Jay? For this I’m punishing you my little bitch!”

Gee moves forward and hauls me to my feet with one hand, hauling Jay up as well before pushing Jay out of the room and down the hall, calling over his shoulder “Follow me.” I move into step behind him and before I know it we are in a playroom similar to the one at Tommy’s house. The difference? The toys here are larger, more sinister looking, like the playroom in the old “Addam’s Family” television series.

In the middle of the room is a medieval rack with rough, blackened wood. Gee shoves Jay until he is standing next to it, barking out “Lie down on it, slave.” I move back to stand against the wall as Jay lies down on the rack and Gee makes his way to a large walk-in closet full of toys and equipment. Returning to the rack he places a ball gag in Jay’s mouth and then pulls the straps tight behind his head, then pushes a cock ring down Jay’s cock, pulling the straps tight around Jay’s balls, making Jay whimper into the gag.

Leaning over Jay’s prone body Gee smiles a dark, sadistic smile as he says “Slave, you will keep your eyes open at all times. One blink for yes, twice for no and keep your eyes shut if you cannot take any more. But I know that you will do your very best to please your master, won’t you, Jay?” Jay blinks his eyes once before settling his gaze on Gee, watching as he makes his way slowly to the end of the rack. Gee picks up a pair of heavy iron shackles lined with leather and attaches them to Jay’s ankles, making sure that they are snug but not tight enough to cut off his circulation. Gee then repeats the process with Jay’s wrists, running his fingers along the gaps to make sure that the fit is perfect.

Returning to the closet Gee takes out a riding crop and a candle before returning to the rack, placing the candle besides the rack for later use. Moving to the top of the rack Gee calls out “This will teach you to ask permission before placing your hands where they don’t belong, slave.”
Gee grabs the crank handle and turns it one full revolution, the rack creaking and groaning as the slack in the chains starts to shorten. Another crank. Then another. Gee stops and stands back to take in the sight in front of him.

Jay’s arms and legs are pulled taunt away from his body, with just enough stress on his joints that he is elevated one inch off of the rack’s wooden frame. Jay’s face is a pretty shade of pink and sweat is starting to break out all over his body—just what Gee is hoping to accomplish. This way, when he whips Jay with the crop the sweat will sting just enough to make things interesting.

Gee picks up the crop and starts to swing it in a wide arch, slapping down on every inch of exposed skin. I notice that he is carefully avoiding the area covered by Jay’s tiny shorts but there is still plenty of skin visible to abuse. Gee keeps up a constant motion and Jay starts to moan, his eyes wide open and drool starting to leak out of the corners of his mouth. Gee asks “Do you have anything to say, slave?” as he continues the slapping motion of the crop. Jay blinks his eyes twice “Good. Take your punishment like a good slave should.”

Gee continues for another 10 minutes or so, enough that most of Jay’s skin is bright red and looks painful. Finally Gee throws the crop on the table and then a towel is thrown through the air at me. “Wipe him down, Adam. The next part won’t work well if he’s covered in sweat.” I answer with a shaky “Yes, master” and move forward to run the towel all over Jay’s skin. The rough towel causes Jay to moan in pain as I make sure not an inch is left wet. When I attempt to move back Gee is suddenly behind me, his hard cock rubbing against the crack of my ass, Gee’s hand brushing against my painfully hard cock. “Well Jay, you certainly are giving us a good show. Look at Adam, how hard he is for you. If you are a good boy I will let you pleasure Adam tonight, would that make you happy?” Jay blinks his wide eyes once, his gaze watching as Gee strokes my cock a few more times, whimpers and whines escaping my lips. “So sweet you are, Adam. We both have wanted you from the moment we saw you. I know that Damian hurt you badly but Jay and I only want to bring you pleasure. Tell me the honest truth. Do you trust the two of us? Do you trust us with your body?”

 

I nod my head as I say in a soft voice “I do trust the two of you, master Gee. I want...would it be ok if I were with the two of you tonight?” I feel Gee’s smile against my neck as he softly replies “Of course, love. We would love nothing else. But first I have to finish punishing my little slut for being rude and touching what hasn’t been given to him. “

Gee reaches for the large pillar candle and lights it over Jay’s body. I hear Jay whimper as my curiosity gets the best of me. I ask “Master? Why are you…?” Gee looks over at me and asks “You have never experienced hot wax before, Adam?” I shake my head no and with a look of delight on his beautiful face Gee picks up my hand and turns it over to expose the inside of my arm. Carefully he holds the candle an inch above my wrist and then drizzles the hot wax up my arm from wrist to elbow. I gasp at the sensation which makes Gee’s face light up even more. “Now imagine that on broken skin.” Gee returns to the top of the rack, turning the handle one more time so that Jay’s arms and legs are straining in their restraints. He gasps for air through his nose as Gee returns to the side of the rack and runs a thick rope of hot wax from Jay’s neck to the top of his shorts. Jay screams out through the ball gag but keeps his eyes open, the noise sending shivers up and down my spine.

Gee continues to run line after line of wax over Jay’s body, each pass making Jay jerk in in his restraints, his body experiencing constant but sweet agony. Gee leans down and asks “Give up yet, slave? All you have to do is apologize to me.” Jay blinks twice, his eyes boring into Gee’s. “Fine. Then I guess you are ready for round two.” Gee puts down the candle and picks the crop back up, slamming it down on Jay’s wax covered body over and over, hitting him harder than the first round. Jay is screaming through the gag and my skin starts to crawl at the torture I see unfolding in front of my. I have no idea what to make of it at all—I am appalled that Gee would do such a thing to Jay but at the same time I find myself horribly turned on by what I see in front of me. Why would that be? I mean…that’s sick, right?

Gee finally stops, leaning down over Jay and whispering “Are you ready to apologize, slave? Do you regret upsetting me and touching Adam without permission?” Jay takes a difficult breath through his nose, tears still streaming down his face as he blinks his eyes once. Immediately Gee moves to the top of the rack and pushes a button that slowly releases the chains, gently moving Jay downward until his back makes contact with the rack again. Gee turns to me and orders quietly “Adam, remove the gag and gently unshackle Jay’s wrists while I release his feet.” I nod, moving forward once again. As soon as I unbuckle the ball gag and gently pull it out of Jay’s mouth Jay takes a few gasps of air before saying to me in a broken voice “It was…great Adam! You…have to try it someday!” I cannot help but lean down and kiss his forehead before moving to unshackle his wrists, rubbing them gently the way I notice Gee doing with Jay’s ankles.

After Gee asks if Jay can feel his limbs and is satisfied with the answer given to him he walks back over to the rack and, leaning over Jay, I hear him say “So, baby…was it everything you thought it would be?” Jay laughs and in a broken voice coughs out “Even more, my love! Thank you baby!” Gee gently kisses Jay and, turning to take in my shocked face, laughs out loud. “Baby, I think we have shocked our sweetie here! Let’s say I clean you up in the shower and then we have more fun, shall we? I did promise you a sweet treat...”

 

 

Before I can open my eyes I feel the presence of my father in the room. “Wake up, Thomas! Its sundown and you are required to appear before the Council this evening on charges of keeping a sex slave. If you have any sense at all you will rise, get dressed and go with me immediately, and once there let me handle everything if you and your slave wish to exist beyond this night!”

 

 

Damian walks into a vamp bar on the outskirts of town. On a regular night he wouldn’t be seen in such a dump, but tonight he demanded to meet his crew in an out of the way place to talk out their next move. All five of his buddies had already arrived before him so after getting himself a pitcher of blood he joined them in the back corner where they would hardly be noticed. After nodding to each vamp he called out “So are we ready to talk about this, boys?” Each vamp makes an affirmative noise so Damian continues with “As we all know I went before the Council last night and outted Tommy. I told them that he was harboring a human as a sex slave with is one of the worst crimes that a vamp can carry out. Everyone was shocked and appalled that Ray’s Chosen One would try to flaunt the law that way. By the time I was finished everyone was furious with Tommy and Ray…just as I intended.”

While each vamp laughed and congratulated Damian he continued “This is just the first step to bringing “Mr. Holier than Thou” to his knees. That little bastard has been getting away with way too much shit lately, and I’m going to be the vamp to take him down. And when I get him down?” Damian makes a fist and slams it into the wall, splitting the boards around his fist into splinters. “That little piece of shit will be just where he belongs…under me.”

Chapter 11

First section...Tommy’s POV:

 

A loud rumble seemed to runs through the crowd as Ray and I walked into chambers. Ray motions me to take my seat as he makes his way to the podium to address the Council. “Lady and Lords of the Council, I humbly bring my son Thomas Joseph Ratliff before you to address egregious crime that he has been accused of. Is his accuser here this evening?” A hush falls over the crowd. “Then let’s begin, shall we?”

 

It takes 2 hours for Ray to convince the Council that Adam is no longer at my residence, that I had taken Adam from the club (from which the once remaining vamp testified against me, fuck it all! Next time, NO witnesses!) for no other reason than for pleasure for my visitors. And then there is Damian’s damaging testimony which has to be squashed. Ray explains that I kept Adam for a short amount of time, intending to host a party that never came to fruition, that now Adam was being kept and fucked along with another of my slaves by my brother Gerard, who when tired of them would return my property for me to dispose of as I wish. Jay was easily explained away, since many vamps had house slaves whose only position in a vamp’s home was to be head slave, in a position such as a butler or housekeeper in olden days. But Ray had a harder time convincing them of Adam’s role. After another 2 hours most of the vamps become bored of Ray’s constant speeches (that always ramble off topic even on the best of days) and decide to drop the charges against me and turn their attention on planning a solstice festival.

 

Ray nods to me and I nod back, the signal to stand, face the group and nod once before leaving. Once outside in the sweet summer evening I take a deep breath and sigh. Part of me wants to track down and kill Damian, the other half wants me to run over to my brother’s house, yank Adam out of there and drag him home. But before I can do either Ray is by my side. “Thomas, I’m glad that the Council has decided to spare your life but you need to keep up the charade if you intend to keep yourself and that “thing” alive! He needs to stay at Gee’s for a while. I want you to leave him alone and get on with your own life. Once this whole thing blows over, say in a few years you can claim your slave and kill him. Until then, as your king and your father I forbade you to have anything to do with him. Do you understand?” I give my father a look of disbelief, words getting caught in my throat as I try to say “What the…father, you can’t be serious…”

Ray moves forward until I am standing chin to chest with him. In a deep, ominous voice Ray quietly threatens “Thomas, I swear I will rip that human apart with my bare hands and then feed him to you piece by fucking piece if so much as hear you have even set foot on your brother’s property, do you hear me? Get yourself a vamp to marry, fuck your way through a whole houseful of vamps for all I fucking care, but if I so much as find out that you are even inquiring after that human I swear I will eliminate him from the planet. Don’t doubt me Thomas, don’t make that mistake. Because I will find out and I swear you will be the only one hurt in the end. I’m going to go call Gee and tell him what I just told you. Go get laid and forget all this nonsense.”

 

 

(Side bar) When Damian hears that the Council let Tommy go without so much as a raised eyebrow he flies into a rage, breaking up the bar and killing a few lingering humans in the process. “Fucking little bastard! His time is up I tell you! I’m gonna make that little bitch pay!” Damian looks at his friend’s faces and smirks when he sees that they are terrified of his explosion. Good, then they won’t even consider backing out on him. “I’m gonna go stir the pot some more. You guys lay low until you hear from me. Got it?” All nod their heads as Damian heads to the door. “Call you soon.”

 

Jay is in the middle of giving Adam head when the phone rings. Gee answers his phone and then leaves the two boys to play alone for a while. “Yes Ray what is it?” “The case is over. Thomas is free and clear of all charges. I threatened your brother with ripping that little Adam bitch to pieces if I so much as find out that he has come over to your house while that thing is there. I want you to send Jay back to Thomas’s house immediately; there is no reason for you to keep him. As far as that other bitch is concerned kill him first chance you get, that will solve all our problems. Got it?” The phone goes dead as Gee fights to contain his anger and return to his boys, but before he can he hears a car squeal to a stop in his driveway. With a heavy feeling settling in his chest Gee makes his way to the front door to find Damian standing in his foyer.

“What do you want, Damian? I’m not in the mood for your games.” Damian stands observing his surroundings with a look on his face like he has just smelt something rotten. “I’ve never been in your home, Gerard. I thought it would have more class than this. Actually, I’m here to see Adam, if you don’t mind.”

Gee walks closer to Damian, placing his body between Damian and the stairs. “I’m afraid that’s not possible, Damian. You are the last person that I would ever let near Adam. I think you just better leave.” “Now Gerard! Is that any way to treat an old friend? I just want to talk to Adam…apologize for the way that I treated him earlier. I got carried away and I wanted to see for myself that he is ok. I never lose control like that and I…”

The front door slams open and Tommy enters screaming “I should have known that you would show your fucking face here, you never had any fucking remorse or shame in your life Damian. What the fuck do you think you’re doing here? I should kill you where you stand, fucker.”
Before either Damian or Tommy can move Gee steps between them with an anger that they rarely see. “Both of you get the fuck out of here and don’t come back! I am sick and tired of dealing with the two of yours shit! Take it somewhere else.” Damian raises a hand as he tries “But Gee! I didn’t come here to upset you, I came here to…” Gee grabs a handful of Damian’s shirt as he pushes with all his might, shoving Damian to the door and, swinging it open, shoving Damian through it.

From behind Gee Tommy starts to say “Damn, Gee! I didn’t know you had it in you…” as he finds himself shoved through the door behind Damian. Before slamming the door in Tommy’s face Gee yells “I am sending Jay home in the morning. Get yourself another slave, Tommy. I’m keeping Adam.”

From behind Tommy Damian’s laughter can be heard as he gets back into his car and starts the engine. “Fine brother you have there, Thomas! It would be a cold day in hell before I would let that fag keep my slave, especially one as sexy as Adam. You both are a pair of losers.” With that Damian slams the accelerator and peels out of Gee’s driveway.

 

When Ray arrives at his large mansion he expects to find Mikey waiting for him in their music room where Mikey can always be found playing his bass or writing songs.

When he realizes that Mikey isn’t there he heads to their bedroom. Same thing, no Mikey. After searching the house for a few minutes he finds his love out on the patio sitting by their fire pit, a blazing fire making Mikey’s delicate features glow in the firelight. Ray stops in the doorway to admire his sweetheart, his only reason for living. The mantle of Vampire King is one that Ray never wanted. All he really wanted was to live out eternity in the arms of the vamp that saved him for an eternity of self-hatred and loneliness. But it was not meant to be that way. Instead he was meant to be the leader of the vamps regardless if he wanted the title or not.

Mikey was his conscious, his inner voice of reason, the one who always listened carefully and patiently and then voiced his intelligent opinion on each topic. He kept Ray sane.

Ray crosses the patio and wraps his strong arms around Mikey from behind. “Hey love, didn’t expect to find you out here.” But instead of turning to kiss Ray Mikey moves out of Ray’s touch, instead leaning to the other side of the chair as if Ray’s fingers were razorblades. When Ray moves forward to try again to take Mikey in his embrace Mikey moves out of the chair and walks to the other side of the patio, standing with his back to Ray as if he were alone. “Baby, what’s wrong? What did I do?” Mikey doesn’t respond, instead rubs his hands up and down his arms as if he were cold. “Come on, please, baby. Talk to me. What did I do?” Ray walks up behind Mikey, whose spine stiffens when Ray comes to a stop behind him. Without turning around Mikey replies in his quiet, soft way “It’s over between us, Ray. The house slaves are packing my things. I will be out before the sun rises.” Ray freezes in place, his hand halfway between himself and Mikey. “But why? What have I done honey? At least tell me so I can fix it, please Mikey…”

Mikey turns and walks across the patio to stand by the door to the house. “You can’t fix this, Ray. There is no way that you can fix what you have done to your sons. You are constantly demanding that they go against their very nature and be what you want them to be, not what they are. I am tired of staying here and watching you destroy Tommy and Gerard. I’m leaving you and I’m not coming back. I’m sorry to leave you Ray but you brought this all on yourself. I have been begging and begging you to back off and just leave everyone to be themselves. Who cares who anyone loves, fucks, lives with? It is none of your business nor is it the business of the Council what goes on in the private lives of vampires. But you insist on sticking your ass where it doesn’t belong and on hurting the people that I love the most. Well, go ahead, destroy whom you please. At least I won’t have to watch.” Mikey turns and places his hand on the door handle as Ray runs up behind him, grabbing his arm to try and keep him from leaving. “Please, Mikey…hear me out, ok? Give me a chance…” Mikey pulls his arm out of Ray’s grip with difficulty, his blond hair falling in his face to hide his eyes, even though it cannot hide the tears that are flowing down Mikey’s face. “I have listened for a hundred years on this subject and I refuse to sit back and listen any more. We are through, Ray. Don’t try to follow me, don’t call or contact me in any way. Just go back to your precious Council and find a vamp that can put up with your self- centered, pious ways. It’s over.” Mikey opens the door and makes his way through the house to his car, Ray screaming his name as he drives away, his possessions in the trunk and his heart left in shambles at Ray’s feet…

 

After the sun goes down the next night Tommy wakes to find Jay and a slave that he has never seen before waiting for him in the front parlor. The slave is beautiful, with glowing green eyes and long raven hair, his body well-built and muscular. The slave drops to his knees in front of Tommy as Jay nods to Tommy, indicating the new slave as he says “Good evening, master. This is Antonio. He used to belong to master Gee but now he is yours. I was told to tell you that he is your replacement for Adam…”

Chapter 12

Notes:

"Now come one come all to this tragic affair
Wipe off that makeup-what's in is despair
So throw on the black dress
Mix in with the lot
You might wake up and notice
you're someone you're not...

The End...MCR

Tommy’s POV:

 

I address Jay while striding to Antonio and sinking my hand deep into the back of his hair, yanking the boy off of his knees and to his feet. “Did my brother say why he’s done this Jay?” Jay stares deep into my eyes as he responds with “Gee told me that he is the only one who can save Adam from your father. You are to leave the two of them alone. He told me that your father called him last night and told Gee that by allowing Adam to return to you or permitting you to come to his house would mean certain death for Adam. Gee then sent me home as well as sending Antonio to you as your new bed slave, someone to take Adam’s place. “My hand tightens in the slave’s long hair, a quiet moan of pain escaping his lips as I yank him with me to the front door. “Follow me, Jay.” I open my trunk and throw Antonio into it, slamming the trunk while barking out to a stunned Jay “Get in the front seat, slave.” Jay nods and does as I ask, sitting as far away from me as he can get in the confines of my sports car.

When we get to my brother’s house I park my car for a moment just inside of the gate. Turning to Jay I take in his beautiful but scared face as I say “Jay, you have been with me for a short while but I have become closer to you than have to any other slave…human that I have known since becoming a vamp. You have been loyal, kind and caring, and I appreciate it more than I can ever tell you. I want you to know that I think you are perfect for my brother in every way and I am truly grateful that you are there for him, that you love him as much as you do. I want you to understand that what is about to happen has nothing to do with you, do not take it personally.”

I reach out and take Jay into my arms for a moment while finishing my speech with “May you and my brother find eternal happiness, and I hope that he gets off his ass soon and changes you. I would love to have you as my brother-in-law. I love you.” I put the car in drive and then pull to a stop at the front door, at once noticing that Mikey ‘s car is parked next to Gee’s at the end of the driveway. As I move to open the car door Jay’s small hand grabs my arm briefly. As I turn my head I notice that Jay is silently crying, his beautiful eyes sparkling in the dim light. “Tommy?…I mean…Master? I…I love you, too. You have been nothing but good to me since you took me in, you helped me recover from what Damian did to me, made me feel whole and good and…complete. Thank you for everything you have done over the years for me, and for Gee. Most of all, thank you for letting me get to know Gee and for letting us spend time together. I really do love you."

I reach my hand out and cup Jay’s cheek, his chin in my hand as I quietly tell him “I release you, Jay. You are a free man.” I lean down and kiss his lips gently before pulling back and telling him “Now get out of this car and go get your man. I have to talk to him. Please ask him to meet me in the foyer.” Jay nods and bolts out of the car for the house, practically falling up the front stairs in his haste to get to Gee.

 

I open the trunk and haul out Antonio by the arm before leading him into the house and shoving him roughly to his knees on the foyer’s marble tiles. Gee and Mikey, followed closely by Jay enter the foyer, Gee barking out “Don’t you know how to follow instructions, Thomas? You are not to come here…” “Oh, go fuck yourself, Gerard! When did I ever follow “instructions”? I just thought you would be happy to have your bride brought back to you. By the way…good evening,Mikey. I cannot say I’m surprised to find you here.”

Gee gives me a surprised look. “Bride?”

I step forward and take Jay’s hand in mine, then place Jay’s hand in Gee’s as I comment “Isn’t that what he will be when you change him and make him yours forever? I set him free tonight, he is no longer my slave and he belongs to you now. And this one?” I turn back to Antonio who is giving me a terrified look. “Do with him whatever you wish, he isn’t mine and I don’t want him. Thanks anyway.” I motion to Antonio who all but runs out of the room at top speed. “But I hope you give me an invitation to the wedding ceremony when it happens.” I turn from my stunned brother to Mikey, stepping forward to take him in my arms. “Whatever Ray did I’m so sorry you felt as if you had to leave. I see the sorrow in your eyes, you miss him something horrible. I love you with all my heart and I will always be here for you.” I hear Mikey whisper in my ear “I have loved you from the moment I first saw you, Tommy Joe. You are my wonderful son and I love you for all that you are and more.” I kiss Mikey on his cold cheek, his arms holding me tightly for a moment longer before I pull away and turn to hug Gee, who clings to me as if I were a life preserver. I kiss his cold cheek as well as I feel eyes upon me from above. I look up to see Adam standing in the shadows, tears streaming down his beautiful face and his arms tight around his upper body as if trying to keep away the cold.

I pull back from Gee and turn, walking to the door before turning back and saying to all four of them. “I love you all, please remember that. Gee, take good care of Adam. I’ll see you someday.” I turn and walk quickly out the door, shutting it against the voices begging me to stay with them, Adam’s voice the loudest of them all.

 

When I return to my mansion almost all the lights are out on the first floor. Strange. Even when I am away I have a strict rule about the lights being left on. Yeah, I know, I’m a vamp. What stupid human would try to break into my home? You’d be surprised…

My stomach is queasy and my head hurts from the little scene at Gee’s house. If Adam will be safer for the moment at Gee’s then that is where he will stay, even though every inch of my body is screaming to me that I have made the wrong choice. But I will bide my time and do things the right way, anything so that Adam is well taken care of. I…have feelings for him, that much I know. And if his tears earlier were any indication he feels the same way that I do. I just want what’s best for him.

Entering my front door the first thing I notice is how quiet the house is. Even stranger. My house is never quiet, there are always slaves cleaning or vamps stopping by or the sound of screams coming from my dungeon. This extreme silence has me on edge all of a sudden. What the hell is going on?

Suddenly I am grabbed from behind by many hands, my knees kicked out from under me and many bodies fall on top of me as I am knocked to the floor. I hear Damian call out “Give me the tube, asshole! I need to shove it down his throat quickly!”

Two vamps manage to get their fingers into my mouth and yank down hard as Damian shoves a large tube down my throat. I try to fight him but with all the bodies holding me down I am trapped, unable to move. I look up and see Damian pouring black blood into the spout at the end of the tube and I begin to try even harder to fight back. I know what he is doing and terror takes over my mind as he laughs “Yes, little one, its dead blood. You know what it is for and you know why it’s illegal for me to use it on you. But I’m not going to kill you with it, Tommy Joe. Since you are so strong I’m only going to use it to incapacitate you, make sure that you cannot escape your fate.” I start to become dizzy, suddenly feeling stoned, my limbs are getting heavy and so are my eyelids. I hear Damian saying “Go to sleep, darling. I promise when you wake up you will love what you will become…”

 

I become aware of consciousness returning even though I cannot yet open my eyes. I feel a constant breeze on my naked body, making me realize that I am under some kind of ceiling fan. I hear music coming from far away and the smell of garbage and shit turning my stomach until I want to throw up.

I feel a hard substance under me, such as a coffee table. I am chained face down, my ass in the air, my cock and balls smashed under my body and onto the sharp table edges. I feel sharp chain links around my wrists and ankles keeping me in place, trickles of blood slowly running from my small wounds. I hear humming behind me and the shuffling of bodies, letting me know that I am not alone in the room.

I slowly open my eyes as slick fingers start to slide their way into my asshole. With my legs spread as far as they will go there is no chance for me to move them, to try and shut out the two fingers that roughly shove their way deep inside of me. I groan loudly as sharp nails scrap my insides as they start to thrust deep inside of me over and over. I hear Damian laugh before telling his friends “See, I told you he would wake up in time for the fun to start!” Leaning over my back so that his breath is on my neck Damian growls “Hello my pretty little whore. Glad you woke up just in time for your first gangbang. But don’t worry baby…we will take it slow at first. The only one you have to worry about at the moment is me…”

I feel two fingers turn into four as he pulls his hand back and then thrusts forward again sharply, the breath taken from my lungs as he viciously twists his fingers back and forth inside of me. “Don’t hold back, Tommy! Scream! We chose this abandoned house so you could make all the noise you want and no one will hear you. Do it!” When I hold back my screams once more, not wanting to give the bastard the satisfaction of hearing my pain Damian plants his hand in my hair, pulling my head back sharply as he once again pulls his fingers from my ass, this time thrusting forward with all five fingers. Damian’s hand plows deep into my tiny hole, all of Damian’s weight and power behind his thrust, my cock and balls slamming down into the table edge with each push.

Animalistic screams escape my lungs as Damian’s hand plants itself past his wrist into my ass. Tears start to stream down my face as he twists his wrist back and forth, his fingers scraping even more as he starts to fuck his arm inside of me over and over. I have never been a bottom, not even in my human existence so this type of pain is completely foreign to me. Now I know the pain my slaves have felt all these years…

After a few minutes Damian releases my hair as he pulls his arm free of my ass and wipes the mess that is covering his arm on my hair. I fight back the blood that is threatening to climb up my throat as Damian barks out “Out of here! I’ll call you when it’s your turn to fuck him!” I barely notice the other vamps leaving as Damian circles the table to stand in front of me, sharp slaps landing on my face as he growls “I’ve been waiting to fuck you for so long, Tommy. You need to be put in your place and I’m just the vamp to do it! Now open that pretty mouth and take me in, bitch! It’s time I made you my mine…”

Chapter 13

Notes:

"To unexplain the unforgiveable
drain all the blood and give the kids a show
by streetlight this dark night a seance down below
there's things that I have done
you never should ever know

"This is how I disappear"...MCR

Why? The word kept bouncing around my skull like a ping pong ball. Why is this happening to me? Why is the one person…vamp…who is my maker, the one who I was supposed to be the closest to in this existence, hurting me like this? What could I have ever done to deserve this kind of treatment?

I lay across the hard surface of the table, my ass throbbing from the recent abuse it has just suffered, my scalp burning from the strands of hair that were yanked out of my heard while Damian pulled my head back cruelly. I look into the eyes of the one who should be as close to me as Ray is…even closer, since he was my first maker, the first to taste my blood, to give me this eternity of nighttime and blood. Why doesn’t he love me? Why aren’t we close? And more importantly, why would he hurt me like this?

“Ah, Tommy Joe, you forget that I can hear your thoughts when I wish to. This is too much for your little mind to take in, isn’t it? Well…” Damian removes the tee shirt that he is wearing and throws it on a broken chair in the corner before unbuttoning his jeans slowly, adding them to the chair as well. Turning back to me he steps forward, his balls quickly slapping against my lips. “Open your mouth and suck them in, baby, or I’ll be forced to open it for you. I have a crow bar next to the table, honey. Don’t make me use it.” I pause for a moment to consider the situation. Without fresh blood I would heal but the process would be excruciating and slow, and knowing Damian’s reputation for extreme punishments I know that fresh blood will not be passing my lips for a long time to come, if ever again.

A hard slap across my face, then another brings me out of my thoughts. “I said, Tommy”…another slap, this time across my chest, sharp enough to take my breath away. “OPEN YOUR FUCKING MOUTH! DO IT NOW BEFORE I SMASH THAT PRETTY FACE IN! DO ITTTT!” I feel his hand on my chin yanking down sharply. I do the only thing that I can do at the moment…I comply. Something shifts deep inside my soul, changing something in me that I cannot explain nor would I wish to if I could. I feel somehow less that I am, lower than I ever have been at any time in my past. There is nothing that Damian can do from this moment on to make me feel less than I do right now as I give in to my rapist. I open my mouth and take a quick breath just in time as Damian’s huge cock slams its way down my throat.

Speaking to me in much the same quiet manner as the Queen at high tea Damian keeps up a flow of polite sounding conversation as he fucks my mouth brutality, his voice showing no sign of strain or even being winded. My face is repeatedly slammed into his stomach as Damian begins with “Ah, yes my love, of course the first thing you would think of at a time like this is why I would be abusing you, why I don’t love you, why, why, why…but the real question here, honey…is WHO…” Damian grabs my hair again in one hand while the other hand stays on my chin, holding me in place where he wants me as he continues to fuck my mouth, the corners of my mouth splitting from the size of his huge cock which is constantly traveling over my tongue and down my throat.

As a vamp I really do not need to breathe but the lack of oxygen entering my lungs is enough to make me dizzy and disoriented. I try to listen to Damian even though my body, which still reacts automatically as a human sometimes, is trying to tell me that it is going to black out on me shortly. Damian must be reading this as well because he pulls out of my mouth abruptly, his balls landing on my lips again as he slaps my cheek a few times to wake me up. “Suck my balls, bitch. C’mon, take em into that sweet mouth of yours, baby. Yeah, you heard what I said earlier…who. I’m gonna tell you who is responsible for your being here, baby. OH, FUCK YEAH! YOU FUCKING WHORE!!! THAT’S IT, SUCK THEM HARDER, BITCH!”
As I take each one of his balls into my mouth and do as he wishes Damian gasps out “Do you remember Robbie, Thomas?” I make a whining noise as Damian pulls back from me long enough to shove his cock back into my mouth. “I take it by the sound you just made that you do. I bet you miss the little bitch. Well, he’s the reason that you‘re here under me right now. You are paying for your sins, Tommy, and you have a ton of sins to atone for…”

Damian steps back, his cock slipping from my swollen lips as his hand connects with my face a few more times. “Do you remember your human existence, Tommy? Being a poor farmer’s son, starving in the winters, wearing clothing that added up to nothing more than rags covering that sexy little body of yours? Do you remember meeting me in the town square during the slave auction?” I nod my head, my voice lost in my throat. “You were covered in dirt from head to toe, looked like you hadn’t had a bath in ages when I met you. You were what? 15?” I nod once more. “I kept an eye on you that day, noticing that all the men were watching you as well as the women. You were the prettiest thing in that dreary little town and they all wanted to take you home and fuck you, make you theirs. But you had other plans, didn’t you, Tommy? You couldn’t take your eyes off of Robbie.”

I hadn’t thought of Robbie for a while, thoughts of him coming back to me in forms of nightmares sometimes. It took a long, long time to put him in the past and I tried my hardest to keep him there. My first love…my first betrayer.

“I watched you those two years, watched you watch him. What did you see in that little, sickly wimp? He wasn’t a man; he was a child, a child horribly scarred by the fire he was trapped in. When he lost his good looks in that fire it only seemed to make you want him more. Pathetic loser.” I screamed out “HE WAS NOT A LOSER! HE WAS A GOOD MAN; HE HAD A KIND HEART AND SOUL, NOT A FUCKING PIECE OF SHIT LIKE YOU!”
Damian circled the table and the next thing I know what feels like a dull knife is placed between my shoulder blades, just the tip pushed through my skin by the strength of Damian’s arm. Slowly, so very slowly a long slice opens up my back, blood beginning to seep out. Damian leans down and licks the wound shut, sucking up the spilled blood, the pain causing me to gasp loudly. Damian repeats the movements over and over again, drinking my blood in the most painful way he can think of. I know he is trying to drain me to a point where I will not be able to easily regenerate from whatever torture he has in store for me from here on out without taking in fresh blood. I’ve used this tactic on other vamps in the past and I know that I will be wishing for death before he is through.

Why in the fuck the sudden obsession with Robbie? After all of these years THIS is the topic that he uses to hold against me? Reading my thoughts again Damian sets the knife aside when the last wound he makes has trouble closing, blood still slowly dripping down my back. “Yes, my little one, Robbie is the topic of the evening, the reason that you are now my whore. Do you remember when your father told you that he sold you in marriage at 17 to a rich man? Back in those days such unions were common, parents still controlled their children until they married, didn’t they? But no, you had other plans, didn’t you, Thomas? You rebelled. You were in love with that pathetic scarred little shit and you intended to run away with him, make him your husband.”

My mind is whirling around, desperately trying to keep up with the words that he is throwing at me. From behind me I feel Damian reach his hand between my chest and the table, attaching a claw clamp to my nipple, digging it in deep as he twists it from side to side to make sure it cannot accidently be pulled off. When he is satisfied that it is secured he pulls the long chain around my back, attaching the other clamp to my left nipple in the same fashion, the chain making a type of rein that he pulls on sharply, causing my upper body to bolt upright as far as it can go in my chains. A scream escapes my lungs; my nipples feel as if they are being pulled off of my body.

He lets go of the chain and bends down behind me, wrapping the strap of a studded cock ring around my balls as he continues “Do you remember that night when you snuck out and told Robbie to pack, to meet you in the stables at midnight, that you were taking him away to start a new life together?” How in the FUCK could he know about that? “And when you returned later you found him fucking not one but TWO men in the barn? Remember how devastated you felt? Well, Tommy” Damian stands and slams his hands down hard on my ass, scratching my back a few times with his long nails on his way back to stand in front of me again “Do you remember what came next?”

I shiver at the memories that flood back to me unbidden, sneaking out of the barn unnoticed and running back to my father’s house. Lying on my bed, my heart feeling as if it’s been ripped from my chest and crying until I fell asleep, only to be woken later by the ripping of flesh and the burning of my human body as I lay dying. Damian’s sneering face looming over me in the dark, the feeling of his strong hands, hearing his voice. Being carried off into the night like a bride on her wedding night, only to find myself on a bed of satin and lace, velvet curtains surrounding the bed, waking up once again alone and scared. Regardless of my precarious situation I bark out “Yeah, fucker I do. You turned me, force me into this life of hell. Is that what you want me to remember so fondly?” Damian sneers down at me the same way he did the night of my turning, slapping me in the face over and over until I try to bite his fingers as they connect with my flesh. Damian grabs my hair, yanking my head up until our eyes meet. “I was one of those men in the shadows in that barn that night, Tommy. The other one with your “perfect little boy” was my brother. I set the whole thing up; put your ugly little boy in between us so you would see me fucking the little bastard as he fucked in and out of my brother’s tight ass. When that bastard survived the fire at his parent’s cottage that you would be repulsed by his looks, that you would turn your back on him and walk away, dismiss him for the ugly little fuck that he was. But not you, Tommy. You stuck by his side through it all, didn’t you? Well baby, I was the rich man that bought you, and it’s high time that I get what is coming to me, don’t you think?”

Damian slaps me one more time with all of his strength, my head snapping back, my cheekbone breaking under his fingers. I moan out in pain as he circles behind me once more, his cock immediately sinking into me all the way with one hard push. I gasp and try to thrash my way away from him but there is nowhere to escape.

Pausing for a moment he sinks both hands into my hair and pulls me backwards as far as my body will bend, blood running down my arms and legs from the chains. Tears start to pour from my eyes as Damian casually comments “Oh yeah, by the way, Tommy…that fire at Robbie’s house? I started that, too…”

 

I scream in rage and pain as Damian starts to pound into my bleeding ass, his movements harsh and fast. Damian drops one hand to the chain lying on my back, his fingers curling in the chain and yanking until my nipples are harshly pulled away from my body, blood starting to trickle from them as well as the wounds from the chains around my arms and legs. The smell of blood and sex is in the air and I cannot help but notice the other vamps standing in the doorway waiting to take their turns with me. They look like a pack of starving wild dogs staring at a fawn. I have no idea if I will survive the night, and right now? I hope the hell I don’t…

Damian doubles his efforts, my cock and balls continuously slamming into the table causing me to grunt and moan in pain, the sounds turning Damian on and causing him to be even rougher with me. Even though he keeps slamming my prostate head on I feel no pleasure, only agonizing pain, just as Damian intended. In his twisted mind I need to pay for my sins, pay for not wanting to be his, pay for choosing another over him.

He set the fire? He paid for me? He set me up to find Robbie…my mind keeps trying to stop this circular “logic” that has been seared into my brain. Logic? The only logic here is that Damian is a madman. He did everything in his power to make me his and he failed. And now? I’m his, alright. I may never see my loved ones again, may never see…

I feel Damian’s cock swell in my ass and then I feel the sting of his coming deep inside my ass, his moans and grunts filling the room as he continues to fuck me long after he is finished. Then, as he rips his cock from my sore and swollen hole I hear him grunt “He’s all yours, boys.”

 

I open one eye a tiny slit to take in the sight of a cock fucking my mouth. The vamp in front of me obviously didn’t care that I was unconscious; he is still fucking my face as harshly as possible through it all. I cannot open my other eye; it swelled shut long ago when Damian broke my cheekbone. My jaw is swollen and so are my lips, I cannot feel my legs but my asshole feels as if it’s on fire. Damian is fucking my ass for the third time this evening; I’ve lost count how many times the others have used my body. Individually, one at each end, two cocks in my ass at the same time…the nightmare seems to have no end. I hear the vamp in front of me laugh harshly “He’s awake, Damian, and about fucking time too! I want to watch him choke on my come as I load his mouth with it…” I few seconds later my mouth is flooded with salty sour come, my nose squeezed shut until I automatically swallow so the vamp will finally let me pull in a breath of sweaty, smelly air. The vamp laughs with Damian as a shiver runs down my spine, my instinctive reaction to the gunk making its way down my throat. I start to gag around the cock in my mouth and that only makes the vamp moan louder and pump harder. When the hell will this nightmare end?

As the vamp pulls out of my mouth I feel Damian shoot his load deep inside of me, a trail of come beginning to make its way out of my stretched hole and down my legs to add to the puddle at my feet. There isn’t an inch of my body that isn’t covered in blood, sweat and come, bruises covering my skin because of the rough handling as well as the lack of blood in my system.

Damian laughs when he sees the state that I am in. “Time for me to take my whore home. He has to rest up, I’m hosting a fuck party tomorrow night and he is the main attraction. Get me the chains off the back porch.”

Damian walks to stand in front of me, yanking my head back till I can see his face. “Not so high and mighty now, are you, Thomas…reduced to nothing more than a “come catcher”. Get used to it baby, this is your life from now on. You will never be without a cock for very long, I’ll see to it.” Damian crosses the room and returns with a choke collar. Pulling it tightly across my throat and fastening it with a padlock, he gives it one last tug as he says “You make a beautiful little whore, Thomas…”

Chapter 14

I open my eye slowly, not sure where I am. An arm is heavy across my waist, a leg across my thighs holding me in place. A heavy metal collar similar to the one that I forced Adam to wear is clamped above my choke collar, severely restricting my breathing, my chest feeling heavy. When I try to move my head I realize that there is very little give in the chain that anchors me to the wall. I try to move out from under the body behind me but my movements only cause the limbs to tighten around me.

Damian raises his head to sneer down at me. “Good morning, Thomas. Where do you think you’re going?” I shake my head “Obviously nowhere, am I Damian? Thanks to you and your bullshit…” A fist meets my mouth as he growls “Still the high and mighty little bitch, aren’t you? I now regret giving you blood when we got home this morning. I should have just drained you of blood and threw you in the dungeon but I couldn’t resist fucking that tight ass one more time before I fell asleep. It’s so much more fun when you fight me, isn’t it, Tommy?” He punches me again for good measure and then turns me over on my back, his cock at my lips. “Open up and suck me, whore. You need to be taught a lesson for your smart mouth…”

Damian comes twice in my mouth before he pulls out, my jaw aching and lips beginning to swell. He sits down on my chest as he says “I usually like my slaves to have a little fire in them but you? I want you to be perfectly obedient, the way you would have been had you been my purchased bride, Tommy. I want you to behave the same way that you expected Adam to behave when you owned him. I am having a party this evening for a small group of very important people. I want you on your best behavior; I want you to obey any and all instructions given to you by anyone this evening and from now on.”

“I washed you up and gave you blood last night when we arrived here because I want you at your best tonight. If you misbehave, if you fight back, if you cause just one tiny problem you will spend the rest of your existence chained in the basement and fucked bloody every night until I decide to get rid of you for good. I’m sure the Council guards would just love to have their way with a pretty little bitch like you on a daily basis.”

 

Opening the back door leading to the garden Gee finds Adam sitting on the swing under the oak trees, his legs pulled up in a fetal position and his chin on his knees. Gee can feel the sadness radiating off of Adam from across the back yard. “What am I going to do with that boy?” Gee thinks as he makes his way over to sit down next to Adam, his motions jarring the swing and brings Adam out of his thoughts. “Adam, why are you out here? You haven’t slept, haven’t eaten since Tommy left the other night. You need to start taking better care of yourself! I will not let you waste away on my watch!”

Adam lifts his head, sad eyes meeting Gee’s. “I miss him, Gee! I miss him so much I can’t stand it!” Gee reaches out his hand and takes one of Adam’s in his. “Adam, I know that you are in love with Tommy…” Adam’s expression is guarded as he asks “Gee…do you believe in soul mates?”

Gee is taken off guard by the question. He holds Adam’s hand even tighter than before, his voice filled with sincerity as he answers “Yeah, I do Adam. I believe that there is someone out there that is meant for each of us. Do you believe the same, honey? Do you think that Tommy is your soul mate?”

Eyes glazing over, his expression both sad as well as full of longing Adam softly replies “When I first saw Tommy I was trying to fight off those two vampires who were trying to shove me in that cage at the club. I glanced up and…the only way to describe it was as if someone punched the air out of my lungs. There I was, fighting for my life and…instinctively I knew, I KNEW the moment that his eyes met mine that I was safe, that he would rescue me. I had been told before that vampires can link their minds and emotions with humans but I never believed it until that night. I don’t know how I knew that he was taking me home with him but I just knew, and I knew that…I would love him forever from that moment on. I do, Gee…I love him with my entire heart and soul. I don’t know if he feels the same way, and I’m afraid I’m going to find out that he doesn’t love me in return.”

Gee moves forward to pull Adam into his arms, Adam’s head on Gee’s firm chest. “Adam, my brother loves you, I guarantee it. I think it’s time to tell you some things about Tommy so you can better understand him.”

Gee tells Adam the story of Tommy’s human years and his turning. “Once Damian turned Tommy he left him alone for most of the time, spending all his time working with Ray taking care of Council business. I met Tommy for the first time almost a year after his turning; he was a ghost of a vamp compared to the vamp we know today. He was quiet, distant. He wouldn’t speak to anyone; he only wanted to be with Damian, who seemed to completely turn his back on Tommy.”

“When Ray finally met and then transformed Tommy and he officially became family to Mikey and I it still took us a decade to gain his trust and his love. Someone, we are not sure who, nearly destroyed that boy, hurting him deeper than any human or vamp that I have ever known in my almost 500 years. I can tell that at one time he was a very loving, giving man. Whoever destroyed Tommy’s essence needs to be destroyed themselves, because he is just a shell of his former self and when I find out who did it I will personally make them pay.”

“But when he is with you he is different, Adam. I see glimpses of what I believe are the “human Tommy” that is locked up deep inside. He developed his hard shell to keep the world from hurting him but when he looks at you the shell slips a little. I have never seen him like this with anyone else before, human or vamp. I can honestly believe that the two of you are soul mates.”

Adam quickly raises his head from Gee’s chest and looks deep into Gee’s eyes while asking “Then would you do something for me?” Gee returns Adam’s open, honest look with one of suspicion. “What is it, Adam?” Adam’s simple request takes Gee’s breathe away as he blurts out “Change me?”

 

Six hours. Six fucking long hours of hell. Of touching, slapping, tugging on hair. Of sucking cocks that never seem to come and dicks that can fuck forever without stopping. Of sour tasting come, split lips and a sore-as-hell backside. Six hours of lying on a single bed in the middle of a room, the fucking metal collar still choking what little breathe I can manage to gasp in around the cocks that keep filling my throat. I lie here, thinking of my family, thinking of Adam. How badly I want to be with them right now, to spend time telling each of them how much they mean to me, to beg their forgiveness for all the trouble I have caused them. The last couple of days have taught me what’s important in life and in the afterlife. If I get a second chance I’m not going to waste it.

I am trying so hard to behave, to tame my nature. I want to bite and rip and scratch, to hurt those that are hurting me. I have never been submissive and now that it is being forced on me I…can’t explain what it is doing to me. The last vamp that I would EVER want to bow down to is Damian and I won’t if I can help it but…I can’t explain it any better than that. I guess, if I behave, I’ll have plenty of time to figure it out in the future. Right now? Just try to get through this evening of hell…

I hear Damian’s bored voice call out “Alright, Tony! You’re the last one left. It’s time for you to go home, sunrise is in an hour and I want to fuck my whore before I go to sleep. Get out!” Tony, who is the last guest left, is currently trying to remove my tonsils with his cock. “Aww, is that any way to treat your brother, Dam? I mean come on; if it wasn’t for me you wouldn’t have him in the first place…”

My vision whites out completely. THIS is the brother that helped Damian set Robbie up? Set me up? Uncontrolled rage runs through my entire being as I clamp my jaw down tightly, my razor sharp fangs dropping down and slicing into the bastard’s cock, puncturing two perfect holes into it as if it were made of paper. The vamp screams as blood flows into my open mouth, regenerating me the moment it hits my system, making me stronger. Damian charges the bed but the only thing I see is Robbie’s scarred face as I fight the two of them off.

The collar is keeping me in place but I am doing my best to inflict as much pain as possible to both vamps. I bite down a second time, this time into Tony’s jugular vein, ripping and tearing the flesh as blood spurts from the wound I make in his neck. I suck down as much as I can as fast as I can, putting my shoulder into Damian’s chest and pushing him hard onto the floor, stunning him temporarily. I manage to get a hand around the back of Tony’s neck and clamp it down, my teeth digging in harder as I pull with all my might, snapping Tony’s head clean off, watching with satisfaction as it rolls across the room and bounces off of the wall with a SPLAT.

A blood-curdling wail erupts from Damian’s chest, his face a mask of horror when he takes in his brother’s headless form as it hits the floor next to him. I twist my body around until I’m on my knees, my hands working to pull the collar off of my neck, and I’m so absorbed in the task that it takes me a few seconds to realize that Damian isn’t attacking, he is striding to the door screaming “AN EYE FOR AN EYE THOMAS! JUST REMEMBER…WHAT I DO NEXT IS ALL ON YOU, BITCH!!!” Damian leaves me there, chained to this fucking bed to carry out whatever fucking vendetta he wishes to against my loved ones. What the fuck have I done?

 

Gee looks at Adam in shock. Change him? What the hell…”Adam, it’s not my place to change you. If Tommy is your soul mate then he is the one who needs to change you. It will be the final bond that will bring the two of you together for eternity. I cannot take away from the two of you…” Adam grabs both of my arms in desperation. “But Gee you don’t understand! I…cannot tell you how I know it but…Tommy is in trouble and he needs me! Not me, not as a human but ME as a VAMPIRE! I have to go save him; I have to rescue him…”

Gee cuts me off by saying “ADAM! Listen to me! You are just freaking out because Tommy left the way he did. You know he isn’t going to be gone forever, he will be back soon and then the two of you can talk, confess your love for each other. You can ask him to change you then. Right now you just need to give him time to get himself together. He’ll be back, I promise…” Adam starts to protest but Gee cuts him off “I understand, I really do, Adam. You love Tommy, who is going through a hard time right now and you just want to be there for him. But right now there is nothing that you can do to help him except to take better care of yourself and be there for him when he comes back for you. Now baby, I need to take Jay to the doctor. He cut his arm badly last night and it seems that an infection is setting in. You will be safe here with all the guards that are set up for you. We will be back soon. Why don’t you get yourself a bite to eat and then get some sleep, honey? I will check in on you when we get back.”

Gee kisses Adam’s cheek and then walks across garden and into the house. Adam feels panic rise in his chest as he watches Gee leave but then chastises himself for panicking. “Get a grip, Adam. He’s right. Get some sleep and all will be ok.”

Adam stops and makes himself a sandwich, eating quickly and then using the bathroom on his way to his room. “Maybe I am just freaking out because Tommy isn’t here with me. Maybe I am seeing things that aren’t there. Gee’s right, maybe I just need to get some sleep.” Lying down on the huge bed Adam pulls the covers up to his neck and closes his eyes on a sigh. Dreaming of Tommy is better than nothing at all…

Weight on his chest wakes Adam from a deep sleep. Opening his eyes he strains to make out the figure that is perched over him in the darkness. A dark chuckle vibrates through the room as large hands hold Adam in place, breath moving his hair as fierce eyes glow in the moonlight streaming into the room. Adam tries to thrash his way out from under his attacker but he cannot move. Chills run up and down his spine as he hears Damian say “Pretty little Adam! Time to wake up and join me, baby…”

Chapter 15

Damian’s POV:

I find myself in complete surprise when I throw open the door to my playroom. I expected to find that Tommy Joe had broken out of his chains (or collar, for that matter) and was long gone. Imagine my surprise at finding him still on the bed where I left him, curled up in the fetal position and crying like the little bitch I know him to be. A lesser vamp might feel sorry for him but I can’t. He deserves to cry, to feel less than he is. I own the little bitch, have since he was 17 and if he thinks that I’m just gonna give in and let him go he’s got another thing coming. He is mine and will stay that way until the end of time.

It’s high time I show the little fucker who is in control here. That’s why I brought Adam with me. I told Tommy an eye for an eye and I meant just that.

I look down at a terrified Adam, my hand digging into the back of his neck as I drag him with me. Sometimes I love the strength that being a vamp offers me. I’m quite sure, as far as humans go, Adam must be considered strong because of his body size. But I easily hold him in the palm of my hand and his feet are barely touching the ground as I fling him in front of me, holding him off of the floor by his neck alone at the foot of the bed. “Hey little bitch I brought you a present. Oh wait…he’s not yours, he’s mine.” I lower my head and sink my fangs into Adam’s neck, sucking his sweet blood as it covers my teeth and slides easily down my throat. Adam starts to thrash under my hand but there is no way that I would ever consider stopping, except for…

“Damian! Stop, PLEASE STOP!!! Don’t! Don’t bleed him dry PLEASE! I’LL…I’LL DO ANYTHING YOU WANT, JUST DON’T DRAIN HIM!”

I take my fangs out of Adam’s neck and lick over the wounds to close them then throw Adam to the floor on top of my brother’s headless body. “Oh really, Thomas? And just what would you do to keep your little boy human, hummm? Would you…oh, let’s say…get down on your knees and give yourself freely to me? No more chains, no more metal collars, just you obeying every order like the little pathetic bitch that you really are? For the rest of eternity? Would you do that, Thomas, to save your little boy over there?”

Adam whimpers then softly says “No, please Tommy, don’t do it! I’m not worth it.” Tommy looks at Adam and then back at me before answering “I will, Damian. I would gladly give you my body and soul, call you master if you only let Adam go and never touch him again, never turn him. Please give him back to Gee where he belongs and I will do whatever you say.”

I laugh out loud “And what guarantee do I have that you won’t go back on your word the moment Adam is gone, honey? I don’t trust you anymore than you trust me.” Tommy gives me a blank look for a moment and says “Chain Adam’s wrist so he cannot run and then let me go. I will get down on my knees and make a blood vow.”

Now that is interesting! Once a vamp makes a blood vow, no matter what he must uphold his end of the bargain. The vow is unbreakable. The price that a vamp pays who breaks his vow is a slow, painful death. There has never been a vow broken by a vamp that the Council has not upheld in favor of the one that was wronged. Very interesting indeed! Either way I win Tommy’s vow and body for eternity and Adam…

Then it hits me like a brick wall. Tommy loves the little fuck! And by the look on Adam’s face he must be in love with Tommy as well. Something deep in my soul starts to boil. Just who the fuck does this little upstart think he is, coming between Tommy and I like this? It’s bad enough that I had to deal with that little shit Robbie, now this? I should drain him dry and…

I give Tommy a little smile as I say “You promise, if I release you, to get immediately on your knees and vow that you will be my little fuck slave forever if I make sure that Adam is well taken care of. You vow to behave without a collar, to obey ever order given to you regardless what it is, if I make sure that Adam gets to where he needs to be, correct?”

Before Tommy can answer Adam has his arms wrapped around Tommy’s chest as he looks deep into Tommy’s eyes and cries out “NO! BABY, NO! Don’t do this please honey! I love you Tommy, I really, deeply do. Please do not let him separate us, I cannot live without you! I want to stay with you forever, PLEASE DON’T SEND ME AWAY!” Tommy reaches out a hand and places it on Adam’s cheek, tears running down Tommy’s face as he replies “I love you too, Adam. That’s why I’m doing this, so you can go be with Gee where you will be taken care of. I don’t want you anywhere near this bastard! Don’t you understand it’s for your own good. Gee will see to it that you have a good life. Go on baby, know I love you but I can’t let you stay here.” Tommy pulls Adam forward for a kiss that I let happen for a moment before I pull the two of them apart. “That’s enough of the mushy stuff! Are you gonna go through with it bitch, or am I finishing off this fine piece of ass, Tommy? Your call…”

Tommy stares at Adam as he replies “Let’s get this over with.”

I grab Adam’s wrist in a crushing grip as I pull him to the wall, chaining both of his wrists above his head, turned to face us. I wouldn’t want him to miss a moment of the action, now would I? I walk over to the bed and say to Tommy “Last chance to back out, sweetheart. Wanna change your mind?” Tommy softly answers “No, Damian…I don’t wish to change my mind. Please unchain me.”

Adam starts to scream at the top of his lungs at Tommy, begging and pleading with him to stop, change his mind, fight me…if I had a heart I’m sure that I would be going through a box of tissues right now but I just don’t seem to have it in me. This is too much fun.

I take off the metal collar but leave the choke collar in place. Tommy sinks immediately to his knees in front of me and asks for a knife. I walk across the room and take a knife out of a drawer, opening it and handing it to Tommy who immediately opens both of his wrists with a flick of his hands. Tommy’s blood starts to flow in trickles onto the floor as he looks at Adam one last time as a free man “Never doubt I love you, Adam. This is for you, baby.” Tommy turns back to me and says loudly over Adam’s begging voice. “I, Tommy Joe Ratliff, vow to be your fuck slave for all eternity, to behave perfectly without a collar, to call you master, to follow your every order and the orders of anyone else you deem me to follow. I am yours forever to command. I give you my freedom, Damian.” Tommy licks first one wrist and then another, offering them both to me as I hear Adam’s sobs and screams in the background. I take each wrist to my lips, drinking deeply of Tommy’s sweet blood. Blood, I suddenly realize that tastes exactly like Adam’s. Wonder why that is? An oddity, to be sure…

I look at Tommy as I release his healed wrists, noticing that he places them directly behind his back like any good slave would. I call down to him from his place at my feet “Very obedient, Tommy. You are a quick student at the art of submissiveness. It will help you with what comes next. Stay perfectly still, Thomas, do I make myself clear?” I hear Tommy’s voice shake as he answers “Yyyes…master.”

 

I cross the room to stand in front of Adam, his face red and tears still flowing down his face. “Oh, don’t cry Adam! Tommy will still be a part of your daily life! You see, our little slave over there was so wrapped up in you that he didn’t pay attention to what I vowed, did he? I always said he was stupid, and he just proved it! There he is, giving himself to me freely when he could have saved himself, but he didn’t realize that his sacrifice is all in vain…” I turn back to Tommy who is pale and looking at me in shock. “You see, Thomas, I vowed to take care of Adam and get him where he needed to be. Well, slut…where Adam needs to be is right by my side. You see, you were to be my…consort, for better need of a word. That’s what you would have been if I had managed to make you mine when you were 17. It is SO much more fun having you for a sex slave! But then again, after I kill your family and take over the Council, I will need someone who will help me, someone to rule by my side. Who better than Adam? He is a fine specimen of manhood and I’m sure that there is an evil streak in there somewhere; I just need to bring it out. Not only that, but…” I grab Adam’s junk and squeeze just a little “he sure as hell is packing in the downstairs department. So, my little slut, I think it’s only fair that if I expect Adam to be evil, I should give him all the evil blood he can handle, right?” Before I can do anything I see Tommy move out of the corner of my eye. I expected it, so I turn before he can charge me and the next thing he knows his right wrist is chained to the floor. “You need to be quicker than that, Thomas. And you will pay for that little insurrection later, after I fuck my bride…”

I walk back to Adam’s side and I lean in and grab Adam’s neck to hold him still, my fangs once again sinking into that sweet neck, this time draining Adam of all his blood. I turn to see Tommy, his head bowed, totally naked and at my mercy. Right before Adam dies I hear him whisper “Tommy, I love you” and I hear my slut answer “I love you too, Adam.”

I slice my wrist with my fangs and once I open up a good sized hole I place my wrist at Adam’s lips. Before I know it he is sucking hard at my wrist, bloodlust taking over for the first time. Once I have given him all I can I go to the phone and make a call. In a little while 4 of my friends enter the room and make their way silently to Adam, repeating my earlier gesture and feeding their blood to Adam. “Well, sweetheart, currently in front of you are the 4 most notorious vamps in recent history, they are evil incarnate. You see baby, what we become is mostly played out for us in the blood that we first drink in this life. Tommy here is half evil, half good, and I bet you can guess who gave him what!” I chuckle as Adam quickly suckles from my second friend, his eyes already starting to brighten with an evil glare. “Well baby, I am giving you the blood of 5 evil vamps, I’m quite sure you know what that means.”

By the time Adam is finished with his first feeding his eyes have turned a dark purple and are practically glowing. I tell him “You are now mine, Adam. You will rule with me, take over the vamp world with me. Nothing will stand in our way as long as we are together. “I unchain Adam and watch him slowly lower his arms, rubbing his wrists as he looks Tommy’s naked body over. I hear Adam’s evil chuckle vibrate off the walls as he walks over to Tommy’s side. Planting a fist in Tommy’s hair and hauling his head up I hear Adam’s dark voice say “Unchain him, Damian, my husband…I want to play with him…”

Notes:

My precious libra_fietje made the comment to me that she would like to know what is going on in Tommy's mind during this chapter. She brings up a very good point that I never considered. So, the next two chapters will be from Tommy's POV.

Thank you all for reading so far! Love you guys! XO

Chapter 16

Notes:

This chapter is an open letter from Tommy to you, the reader.

Special thanks as always to my love and writing wifey Libra_Fietje for pre-reading and adding her special magic to this chapter. You got my heart, Babycakes!

Feedback, as well as any questions you may have are always appreciated. This chapter was designed as a prelude to the next, where Tommy truly "dives" into the role of sub for the first time. I will give Tommy's POV in the next chapter as well.

Enjoy!

A “letter” from Tommy Joe

To anyone who might read this:

I’m sure that you have been wondering what in the hell has been going through my mind up to this point. I mean, you are taking this journey with me and my loved ones, experiencing my…our story every step of the way. I really thought it was time to step back and catch you up to speed on what the actual fuck is going through my mind right now. I mean, it’s not as if you can just walk up to me and ask, right? So, I’m gonna go over the shit that Donna filled you in on up to this point and comment on the shit that needs to be pointed out. Sorry if I get redundant in spots but it can’t be helped. Thanks for sticking in with me so far and I hope my tale, for lack of a better word, has been…intriguing, to say the least!

 

What the fuck have I done by killing that fucking bastard? Now hell only knows what Damian is going to do next to someone that I love.

It feels like forever since Damian left. The only thing that I can do is pull and pull on this fucking collar and chain to no avail. I’m strong but come the fuck on! I pull until my strength is gone and I am no closer to freedom than I was to begin with.

I lay my body down on the bed and cry until I cannot cry any longer. Even though no one is touching me my ass and mouth still throb from the horrific abuse that I suffered earlier in the evening. This is my destiny? To be a fuck toy for my maker?

I haven’t always been proud of being a vampire until recently. From the moment that Damian sunk his fangs into my neck I silently cursed my existence. Many nights I lay awake in my bed wishing for death to end the daily sameness of it. Ok, yeah, I know…I sound like Louie in “Interview with the Vampire.” But let me fill you in on a vampire’s dirty little secret. Anne Rice got it closer to the truth than I’m sure she ever knew. Time passes slowly, eternity can be its own curse, and, unless you have a mate and sometimes even then…sometimes it CAN make you want to wander out into a desert at high noon.

I am still reeling over the fact that Robbie was set up by Damian and Tony. Ok, I don’t know all the facts but knowing Damian like I do I can honestly say all or most of the blame is his. I do not know if my Robbie WANTED to fuck those two bastards or not but it really doesn’t matter. One piece of shit down, one to go so that justice can be done and Robbie’s spirit can be avenged and set free. I want to be able to think of Robbie without the pain attached to it, I want to only think of the good times and the love I had for him. I need to do this for my sanity as well as his memory.

I know I sound as if I’ve given up and yeah, I do have my “human” moments where I feel as if I have. But there is more to it than that. Let me explain.

I know it may not seem important to a human but I have always placed a high value on the fact that I am a Dom. I take what I want and it feels damn good to do it. I was a “top” in my human life and I’m sure if I would have been allowed to continue living my Dom side would have eventually made itself known. But I fell into the Dom lifestyle as a vamp as easily as taking my first sip of blood…both completely natural and satisfying. I love holding down a partner and taking everything I want from them. I love doing all the things that I have been forced to receive over the last couple of days. I never had to think about it so now that the “shoe is on the other foot” I am overwhelmed with every aspect of my new life.

Being truly honest with myself I must admit that I never thought there would be any kind of…thrill, for lack of a better word, in another taking from me. Now, I’m not saying that I want to throw my Dom side away for good. But I have never been…held down before, had someone take over my body and my soul the way Damian has. When he first met me did he see something in me that I didn’t know was there? Potential that caused him to go to such lengths to claim me? I’m so confused. I mean, rape is rape, right? No one WANTS another to take from them, make them feel vulnerable. Why then, like tonight when those strangers were taking from me, did, deep down inside, I feel something…different…

The door opens and Damian drags Adam into the room. When they reach the end of the bed Adam’s eyes meet mine. I see so much shining from those beautiful blue eyes: love, fear, anger, happiness at seeing me again. Mostly love. How did I get so fucking lucky? The boy that I chose on a whim, the one that I only took home to fuck into the mattress, nothing more…loves me as much as I love him.

Damian sinks his fangs into Adam’s neck and I panic, I can’t even remember how to breathe for a moment. Every cell of my cold body screams in pain as my inside make a 180 degree turn. I can’t lose him! I would…will do anything to keep him from dying! I lost my freedom but I cannot lose Adam! Then the thought hits me. I’ve lost him already, haven’t I? I mean…here I am, under Damian’s complete control. I do not have the freedom to take Adam as my own. So I do the only thing that I can…beg for Adam’s freedom, not mine.

I beg and beg for Damian to stop and finally he does, if for no other reason than to toy with me. I know he won’t make this easy but I have to try. Then in the middle of it all Adam starts to beg me to stop trying, to just give up. I know he thinks it’s useless and he may be right but I can’t give up that easily.

I push aside all the rage that still is taking up every inch of my being so I can save Adam. As much as I feel this rage, this desire to destroy Damian I have to tuck it away until there is a time where I can use it. I’m not giving in, I’m being smart. I have to look for the perfect opportunity to extract my revenge, until then hiding behind a wall of submissiveness. As I have witnessed many times before, rage equals mistakes and right now the last thing that I can afford to do is to make a mistake.

I tell Damian that I will trade my body and soul for Adam’s freedom. I want him to be able to go back to Gee’s where I know that my brother and Jay will take good care of him and love him. I can see that Damian doesn’t believe me. He expects me to pussy out and run or at least fight back the moment that Adam is sent away. Obviously, after all these years and all our time together Damian has never learned a basic fact about me. I’m nothing fucking else if not honest. When I make a vow I keep it. Now is the time to prove that point.

I tell Damian to chain Adam to the wall and then set me free so I can make a blood vow. I know what I am asking for, how serious of a commitment it is. In case you’re wondering there IS a reason behind the request to chain up Adam. I’m afraid that he will do something stupid like try and run for help which will only get him killed. The guards having Adam for dessert is the last thing that I want to happen. I need a chance to make the vow, praying to a God that I have never believed in that Damian will keep his end of the bargain, an expectation that I’m sure is a stupid one but I have no other options, I have to try.

Having studied vamp laws in preparation of becoming Council Leader I know just how important the vow really is. In over 3,000 cases in the history of vampdom there has never been a ruling in favor of the one that has broken a vow made in good faith. If I manage to escape in the future I will be killed, either by Damian upon recapture or by the Council when they rule against me when brought in front of them by Damian later on. What I am asking for is total fucking iron clad in its totality and if that doesn’t prove my love for Adam nothing else will.

I notice the exact moment that Damian realizes that Adam and I are completely in love with each other. I see the change in his stance, the tightening of his jaw and the flash of anger in his eyes. I’m sure that in his mind right now Adam is no different that Robbie, just another stumbling block in getting what he wants. But then his demeanor changes again and he lays out the guidelines of the vow, but my attention is drawn to Adam who is screaming and crying, trying to change my mind. But my mind is made up.

Adam lunges at me, wrapping his arms around my chest in an attempt to stop me from my course of action. I tell Adam that I love him, that the love I feel for him is everything to me, and that I want him to have a chance at a real life with Gee. I can’t stand to look into that beautiful face for another second. It’s fucking killing me to do this but I have to. I pull Adam to me, wrapping my arms around him as I kiss his sweet lips, running my tongue over them until he lets me in, a slight gasp as my tongue meets his. Our kiss is soft and conveys everything that I have been dying to say to him since the moment that I first saw him. That I’m his, that he’s the one…that he has my very soul in the palm of his hands. I feel his love in return and for the moment, my human and vamp lives are melted together, finally complete.

I feel Adam’s panic when Damian puts his hands on Adam’s neck to pull him off of me. As I watch Damian drag Adam to the wall I see the look of devastation and sadness that passes over him. I whisper the words “I love you baby” to him and for a single second his eyes brighten as he nods back to me. Then Damian steps between us, raising Adam’s arms over his head and chaining them into place. As Damian walks to stand in front of me again he pauses, asking “Last chance to back out, sweetheart. Wanna change your mind?” I hear Adam whimper and then start to beg, his words a jumble of “No” and “Stop” and “Please don’t” that echo off the walls. Never in my life as a vamp, as a human have I wanted to hurt, to kill, to maim, to destroy as much as I feel in this moment. My body tenses up as I try to keep everything inside. It hurts, it hurts so fucking much as my muscles cramp up one by one as I try to control my composure – for Robbie, for Adam. I keep my face a mask of civility, a mask of submission, a mask of utter fucking surrender. The bastard had the upper hand. The bastard won.

 

Damian releases me from my metal collar and I sink to the floor, asking for a knife. When he hands it to me I slice my wrists open. Dread fills me but I turn to Adam and tell him that this is all for him, my ultimate show of love for the man that stole my heart.

I make my vow and then offer my bleeding wrists to Damian. When his tongue glides over the wounds a thrill makes its way down my spine but I don’t show it, I keep it to myself. The last thing that I need to do right now is show weakness. A small quiet corner of my soul is telling me that yeah, I’ve lost my freedom for eternity but it won’t be all bad. I guess only a true sub could understand this and since I am not one it confuses me but I do not have the time to focus on it now. Maybe in the future clarity will come to me but I cannot be sure. I can only hope.

Adam is still crying, I can hear him even as I drop my eyes to the floor and my arms behind me. Damian praises me for being good and once again that thrill travels down my spine. This feeling of being owned is much more intense than the feeling of being turned. If I wasn’t so worried about Adam’s safety I would lose myself in it, take comfort in it. What else do I have now? But the thrill is replaced by anxiety when he tells me to stay perfectly still and makes his way to the wall. What the hell does he have planned for my Adam now?

 

Damian strides to Adam and spits out his venom, every word filling me with fear. What the hell? What kind of idiot am I? Did I really think that this monster would EVER play fair? Hell, I had to hope if nothing else. But in my wildest dreams I NEVER thought that he would want Adam for his consort. ADAM?

I raise my eyes to Damian and see that he has turned back to me. He tells me his plans, how he is going to turn Adam and make him his bride, how after killing my family he plans for the two of them to rule over the Council together. My mind is reeling by the time he tells me that he intends not only to turn Adam but to make him evil. EVIL…Adam? The two words refuse to meld together in my brain. Evil is the furthest words that I would ever use to describe my angel. I can’t let this happen. Despite my vow I cannot allow my Adam to become a monster like Damian. I have to try and fight back, for Adam, for my family…

I try to charge at Damian but he sees it coming. Before I know it my wrist is bent backwards as he chains it to a D ring in the floor not far from where I am kneeling. I hiss as he turns to walk back to Adam’s side and I hear him snark “You need to be quicker than that, Thomas.” I’ve failed. I lower my head, tears starting to slide down my face to cover my naked body. I have failed my love and my family.

I cannot watch as Damian turns Adam but when Adam calls out his love to me I respond with an I Love You of my own. My eyes stay locked on the floor, my mind filled with regrets. Why didn’t I turn Adam myself when I had the chance? When the door flies open and four vamps enter dread fills me. I know exactly what Damian is about to do and the desire to snap his neck is back. But so is the truth. I am a fuck slave. I am lower than dirt. I am available as a fuck hole to any vamps my master or mistress wishes to give me to. Adam…evil Adam…owns ME now. And he is completely evil in every way. He will never be my sweet and kind angel ever again.

Damian tells Adam that he belongs to him from this moment on, that he is Damian’s bride, that they will rule together from now on. I hear the chains jingle as they are released and after a moment I see Adam’s bare feet out of the corner of my eye as he walks over to me. I cringe inwardly as I hear Adam’s evil chuckle seconds before he plants a hand into my hair, his fingers twisting cruelly as he lift my head upwards. Heat radiates off of Adam as he comments to Damian in an evil purr “Unchain him, Damian my husband…I want to play with him…” Terror fills my chest as more tears fill my eyes; Adam’s fingers pull harder on my hair. I can FEEL the evil radiating off of him from every pore in his body. Next to Adam Damian is a wimp, a scam, a failure…of this I am certain. Damian has built the perfect EvilDomDracula and it is I that will be the one who will regularly receive his abuse. The world needs to fear Adam not Damian. Adam has taken my place in the vamp world and I have no doubt that Damian has no idea that he has created a monster, a monster that will refuse to be trained or controlled. This may play out in my favor someday but not now. I can only hope that his love for me is still somewhere deep inside. Right now though, my hell begins and I pray, yes PRAY…that I have the ability to adapt and excel at what will happen next.

 

The thought that fills my mind as my eyes lock onto Adam’s: Adam will be my ultimate test in submissiveness…and I pray that I can pass the test...

Chapter 17

Notes:

Hello there!

Been really sick the last couple of days. I was going to make the next chapter Adam/Tommy but this came to me last night and I wanted to get it off my brain.

Sorry this is so short. Promise to update soon. XO

“GEE, STOP IT! C’...MON, HONEY….YOU…cut it…MOTHERFUCKER!!!!”

Jay’s face is blood red, his eyes popping out, jaw slack and body shaking. Gee has him pinned down to the bed, Gee’s lower body holding Jay down to the mattress as his hands tickle their way up and down Jay’s naked body. The smile on Gee’s face is almost angelic, and even though Jay desperately wants the tickling to stop he hesitates. It’s been a long time since Jay has seen his man smile like this and he wants it to go on and on.
Jay pulls a deep breath into his body and belts out “Gee for the love of all holy PLEASE STOP! If you don’t I’m gonna pee all over you!” Gee’s hands immediately stop moving and Jay takes this as the opportunity he’s been waiting for, flipping them both over so that he is the one straddling Gee’s body, Jay’s thighs tight alongside Gee’s legs and his ass settling over Gee cock, arms splayed wide to hold Gee’s arms down. “Hey, no fair! I thought you had to use the bathroom!” Jay smiles down at Gee and in a sweet voice replies “Gotcha sexy man! I couldn’t get you to stop any other way. It sucks to have a boyfriend that’s stronger than you…” Gee flips Jay back over and says “Like that, baby? You never had any problem with my manhandling you before…” Gee leans down and brushes his lips up the side of Jay’s neck to his ear before whispering “You’re so sexy, baby. You make me want to sink my cock into you and take you over and over until you scream for me to stop…” Jay moans as Gee attacks the other side of Jay’s neck. “Gee baby I…damn! Fuck me baby, fuck me…”

There’s a knock at the door and Gee gives a deep sigh before yelling “Come in!” A slave makes his way into the room, his eyes instantly on the floor. “Master, your father is here. He demands that you come down to the parlor instantly.” Gee moans as he replies “I will be there shortly. Tell my father he has to wait.” “Yes master.”

Once the slave leaves Gee turns back to Jay, a look of sadness mixed with anger passing over his beautiful features. “I’m so sorry honey. I’ve gotta go see what he wants. You know I love you, right?” The look that Jay gives Gee is one of love and deep desire. “Of course I do, Gee. And I love you back just as much. Now go talk to your old man and then find me in the garden. I wanna fuck your brains out before the sun comes up.” Gee leans down and gives Jay a passionate kiss before climbing off of Jay’s body and making his way to the door.

When Gee finds his father in the parlor instead of crossing the room to give Gee his customary hug Ray automatically barks out “Gee, Adam and Tommy are missing, and I have an idea where they are…”

 

Jay dresses in a pair of blue jeans shorts and slowly makes his way through the house to the garden. He loves these moonlight strolls through the flowers and trees, darkness bringing peace to his mind and heart. He misses Adam and Tommy so much, especially Adam. He feels so close to him as if the two of them are brothers.

Jay’s mind begins to wander and as usual it wanders directly back to Gerard. Jay sits down at the pond, sliding his legs into the water up to his knees. his hands splayed out in the dirt, his arms directly behind him and his back stretched out. On a sigh Jay closes his eyes. He is the luckiest human in the world that Gerard Arthur Way decided to make him his. Sleep starts to take over as he thinks “Now if I can just get Gee to change me so we can marry…”

Just before Jay nods off a hand clamps down hard on Jay’s mouth, a sinister voice whispering in his ear “Time I take you to your friends, Jay. Wouldn’t want you to get lonely, now would we?”

Chapter 18

Notes:

"Sometimes I cry so hard from pleading, so sick and tired of all this needless beating,
but baby when they knock you down, and out is where you oughta stay
And after all the blood that you still owe, another dollar's just another blow
so fix your eyes and get up, better get up, while you can
When you go, would you have the guts to say,
I don't love you, like I did, yesterday." I Don't Love You...MCR

Second section is in Tommy's POV.

“But baby…” Damian replies to Adam’s demand to release Tommy from his chains. He is interrupted by a knock at the door which swiftly opens, a slave kneeling in the doorway, a large envelope held tightly in her hand. “Master William dropped this off for you, master. He said to tell you that it’s urgent and you must view it immediately…” Damian swears like a sailor as he stomps his way across the room, jerking the envelope from the slave’s hand and kicking her in the side, his voice booming “GET THE FUCK OUT!” The slave gasps for air as she pulls herself from the floor, her body barely moving in time to keep from getting hit by the slamming door.

Damian crosses the room to stand by the fireplace, his face grim as he reads a letter from his friend. Once read he crumbles the letter and throws it into the fireplace, storming across the room to grab Tommy by the throat. Glaring into Tommy’s eyes Damian sneers “Seems as if your father has set the Council against me again, Thomas.” Damian looks at Adam who still has his hand firmly in Tommy’s hair, pulling sharply. Squeezing Tommy’s throat tightly once more before releasing his hand Damian snarls “Seems as if you get him to yourself after all, baby. I have to go carry out the next phase of my plan.” Damian leans down to release the chains holding Tommy in place before making his way to Adam’s side, watching with glee as Adam kicks Tommy in the chest, sending him crashing to the floor at their feet. “Play with him till you get bored, baby. I’m going to be a while. I will have some humans sent for you soon.” Damian attempts to kiss Adam but instead ends up kissing nothing but air, Adam managing to make a subtle escape to the “equipment” closet at the opposite end of the room. After rummaging in the closet for a moment or so he returns with a box in his hands throwing it on the table in the middle of the room. “Don’t worry about me Damian, I’ll be fine here. Go wreak havoc somewhere else. I can take care of this piece of shit…” With that said Damian storms out of the room, leaving Adam to his fun and Tommy to his fate.

 

The moment the door slams shut behind me I take a chance—I look up into Adam’s eyes. The sight that meets my eyes terrifies me beyond words. Adam—my Adam…his eyes lit up with demonic delight, his mouth turned up in a snarl. I’m not even sure if he recognizes ME, he just sees in front of him a chance to inflict pain and agony. I see nothing left of the Adam I know and love…only a monster.

In the thirty seconds or so that it takes to stare into his eyes I see realization flash across his beautiful face. His face twists into an even harder snarl as he once again reaches down to grab my hair in his hand. “Aaaddam? Adam, please baby…” I feel strands of hair ripped from my head has he hauls me to my feet, his hand twisting sharply in my hair as I stand still in front of him. “SHUT UP, BITCH! You’re the one who’s to blame for all this! And believe me; you’re going to pay for it…” My vision twists and turns as I am dragged across the room to the large wooden table that Adam placed the box on a moment ago. Adam reaches out and grabs the box with his spare hand, hauling both of us out of the room and down the hall to the playroom. We pass a slave in the hallway and Adam snarls out “Blood NOW! Playroom…” The slave stammers out “Yyyyessss, master” as she runs to carry out Adam’s order.

Once in the room I am dragged to a pillory which is standing open. Adam drops the box to the floor and then slams my upper body down hard onto the pillory, the breath choked out of me as my neck makes contact with the wood. Adam grabs my wrists and slams them down on the wood as well, a slight grunt echoing through the room as Adam maneuvers the wooden top into place, the sound of a padlock closing making me realize that escape is now impossible. “Adam please, PLEASE let me…”

Adam grabs my ears to get my attention, pulling my head forward until my shoulders are pressed hard against the wood. “No Tommy LET ME!” Adam starts to connect open palm slaps to first one side of my face and then the other, taking turns snapping my head side to side. My ears begin ringing after a while but I still hear Adam’s laugh, then the sound of his zipper as it makes its way down, Adam’s pants soon pooling at this feet, then kicked across the room. Raising my head by my chin Adam spits on my face before placing his fingers into the corners of my mouth, wrenching my mouth open as he shoves his huge cock into my mouth. “Ahhh! God Tommy you little bastard! Open that hot mouth of yours and blow me like the whore you are…” The next second Adam’s balls are slapping my chin and the head of his monster is lodged in my throat, holding still so I have to try to pull in as much air through my nose as I can. Adam reaches down and rips the bar out of my ear, my scream causing my throat to tighten even harder around his cock. “Oh stop being a pussy bitch! When it heals I’ll just shove it back through…” which he does a few minutes later, the pain causing tears to flow down my face. “Oooohhh, look at the little baby! What’s wrong Tommy? You can hand out the pain but you can’t take it?” Adam fucks my face a few more times before pulling out of my mouth, my spit slowly pooling on the floor below me.

Adam walks over to the box and pulls out a metal device that causes me to shudder. “How much do you know about medieval torture devices, Thomas?” My voice is rough when I reply “I know what that is, Adam.” A fist hits me square in the face, blood shooting from my nose. “YOU WILL CALL ME MASTER, WORM! NOW WHAT DO I HOLD IN MY HAND???” I spit out blood before I reply “A Pear of Anguish, master.” Adam play slaps my face as he says “Very good. I love medieval torture devices, they are so cruel but so effective. Open your mouth.” I shake my head no as I try again with “Please, please let me just talk to you for a moment…”

My jaw is pried open again and the metal pear is shoved into my mouth and down my throat, only the screw top visible at my closed lips. Adam starts to turn the screw and the four “slices” of the pear start to open, digging and wedging themselves into my throat as the pear is expanded. After only a few turns of the screw the pear is firmly in place, stretching flesh and causing immense pain to my Adam’s apple. Adam releases the screw and reaches into the box again, pulling out two sets of Tean Zu, one which he quickly places on my right hand. Adam turns the screw at the top of the knuckle breakers, enjoying my squeals of pain as each finger breaks under the pressure of the bar on top pressing down tighter and tighter against my flesh. Once he is satisfied that I have screamed and squealed enough he repeats the process on the fingers of the other hand.

Adam then picks up a riding crop with spikes on one side, making his way to stand behind me as he lets the crop fly. “Tommy, it’s high time you learn what it’s like to be on the receiving end of things. Me? I was born a human, a creature of no worth except to be beaten and broken and treated like shit by all vamps…you included.” The crop flies harder and harder as Adam’s anger makes its way from his arm to my body through the crop. “Here I loved you, gave you my heart the moment that we met. And how did you repay my love?” Adam throws the crop away and I feel him line up his cock at my hole. “You let that fucking bastard Damian rape me!” Adam slams his cock into me, setting a fast and brutal pace that I can barely keep up with. “But that’s ok Tommy, it doesn’t matter anymore. Now you will spend the rest of eternity at MY feet obeying MY rules. Sounds good, doesn’t it?”

It does seem like an eternity that Adam spends slamming himself into me over and over. I finally feel his cock expand deep inside of my ass as he shoots inside of me, the sting causing me to moan in pain which only makes Adam laugh loudly. When he pulls out he licks my back, sealing the cuts from the crop before licking the blood off of my ear.

There is a knock at the door which swings open on Adam’s command. Four large guards drag in two human males, fear on their faces as they try to fight for their lives. I cannot look at them—not only do I know their fate but they remind me of Adam the night that I met him. Adam pulls one of the men to him by the throat and immediately sinks his fangs into the man’s neck, the snapping noise of bone reverberating throughout the room. Adam drinks deeply until I hear the body hit the floor not far from my body, Adam already making his way to the second human and repeating the process. When he is finished with the second one he kicks both bodies towards the guards and bellows “Remove them.” The guards nod and carry out their task. Adam then comes to stand in front of me again, smearing the blood that is left on my face into my hair. “You are so pretty, Tommy. I’m glad that I have forever to play with you…”

Adam removes the lock from the pillory and opens it, picking me up and carrying me across the room, coming to a stop in front of an object that once I look at it causes me to thrash in Adam’s arms as hard as I can.

Adam places me onto a Judas Chair and pushes me into it, the spikes covering the back, armrests, leg rests and seat of the chair entering my skin. I try to scream but the pear in my mouth only lets the mildest sounds escape. “I’m sure you know what this is for, Tommy. It’s called a Judas Chair but most commonly is called the Chair of Torture.” Adam straps thick black leather straps across my chest and wrists, holding me onto the spikes without a chance of escape. “This chair I’m told was used during the Spanish Inquisition. But for a vampire…it is a different type of hell, as you will experience in a moment.” Suddenly I scream, my head twisting back and forth regardless of the pear tearing up my throat. “You see, your skin is trying to heal, trying to close around each sharp spike. For a human this doesn’t really matter, they would just slowly bleed to death. But you my little whore will feel the pain as your body tries to close its wounds, instead closing the spikes inside of your body.” Turning and making his way to the door, he pauses long enough to spit out “Enjoy your fate bitch…”

Chapter 19

Gerard feels the tension coming off of his usually calm father in waves and a chill travels down his spine. Ray Toro is not a man who flusters easily. As Council Leader he has gained a reputation of fierceness and fearlessness. This makes Gee all the more concerned as Ray’s voice shakes when he says “Tommy hasn’t been seen for the last couple of days. Is Adam still here?” Gee shakes his head no as he comments “I found a letter in his room saying that he received a phone call from Tommy. He said that he was going to spend a few days with him so they can work out their issues. One of the slaves stated that he saw Tommy’s car pulling out of the gate the same night that I found the letter. I guess I should have put more thought into the situation but since Tommy is known for his crazy short notice stunts I didn’t give it a second thought.”

Ray pauses in thought a moment before continuing. “Where is Jay?’ Gee, while wondering why his father would ask such a question, answers “He’s in the garden, why?” Ray crosses the room to look out of the big bay window overlooking the garden. “Have a slave bring him here.” Raising an eyebrow towards his father Gee makes his way to the door and calls out “Slave!” Suddenly a slave appears. “Fetch Jay, tell him he’s needed in the parlor.” “Yes master.”

Gee returns to the room and softly asks “Father…you know don’t you?”

Ray keeps his back to Gee as he replies with steel in his voice. “Yes Gee, I’ve known since the very beginning.”

Gee stands still, a lump in his throat. He doesn’t know what to say to Ray. A few seconds pass by before rage takes over Gee. How can his father know about himself and Jay and not say anything? And how could he be so harsh to Tommy when he knew at the same time that Gee and Jay are a couple? He turns and storms out of the room, slamming into the slave that he sent to get Jay. “Master? I’m…I can’t find him!” Gee feels a shiver of fear run down his spine, pushing down the rage for a moment. “What do you mean you can’t find him!? Did you check our room?” The slave looks down at the floor and replies “Yes master, I checked the entire house and he isn’t here! I have all the house slaves looking for him…” From behind him Gee hears Ray’s footsteps moving toward him stopping just inches behind him. “Gee, your Skype on your computer is ringing…and the call is from Damian…”

 

Jay awakens to complete darkness. He cannot move at all, his hands tied tightly behind his back and a black bag over his head tied tightly around his throat. A thick chain is wrapped around his legs and, when Jay tries to move his legs he realizes that he is chained to the floor. To keep calm Jay thinks to himself “Stay calm, don’t panic. Gee will rescue me, he loves me, he will fight for me. I just gotta stay calm…”

Rough hands work the knot loose at the back of his neck and suddenly the bag is yanked off of his head. As his vision clears he sees Adam standing over him and a large smile spreads over his face. “Oh my God Adam!!! You’ve come to rescue me! Oh thank…” Adam smirks down at Jay, his hand pulling back before sharply slapping Jay across the face. “Shut up my pretty little slut!” Jay feels the pain of the slap but he is so frantic to have Adam hear him that he ignores it. “Please unchain me Adam! I want to go home, Gee…” “I SAID SHUT UP!” Another slap hits his other cheek hard, Jay’s head snapping to the side and the feeling of bruised skin making itself known to the back of Jay’s mind. “GEE IS A PIECE OF SHIT AND SO ARE YOU! You better figure it out bitch! YOU BELONG TO ME NOW!” Adam turns on his heels and storms out of the room leaving Jay a crying heap on the floor, a prayer for Gee to find and rescue him his only thought.

Gee turns and walks back into the room, Ray follow close behind. Gee clicks on the button that connects him with Damian and his breath is sucked out of his lungs as if he were sucker punched in the gut. From behind him he hears Ray’s gasp and then hears Ray belt out the exclamation “MOTHERFUCKER!” as the two of them take in the sight in front of them.

Damian and Adam are standing side by side, Damian’s arm around Adam’s waist holding him close. Behind the two of them they can barely see a naked Tommy strapped into a Chair of Torture, a Pear of Anguish down his throat. Tommy’s throat is swollen and the skin of his neck is purple around his Adam’s apple, pushing it out until it looks as if it is about ready to burst through his skin.

Both Ray and Gee have used a chair to torture vamps who had committed a betrayal against their kind. But the two of them only used it when they had no other choice. They both know what the chair can do to a vamp, bringing intense pain to the point of madness. Here was their son, their brother, strapped into the chair, his eyes glassy and his entire frame wracked in pain and both vamps wanted to reach through the computer screen and pull him out and hold him until he became their sassy bratty Tommy again.

“Gee! And Ray as well! What a surprise to find you together! Now we only have to make one call, how kind of you!” Damian smiles at them while Adam rolls his eyes at the screen. “As you can see behind me we have Tommy here with us…”

Adam pushes Damian out of the way, his face coming close to the screen, his fangs dropping and a hiss echoing from the back of his throat. “Shut the fuck up Damian! Listen to me assholes. Tommy belongs to the two of us now unless you carry out our demands.” Over Adam’s shoulder Ray and Gee can see Tommy shake his head “No” over and over until Damian walks to his side and slams his fist into the side of Tommy’s throat. Ray screams out “Leave him alone you fucking bastard! I’ll kill you both for this!”

Adam laughs before continuing “Oh Gee! I didn’t tell you our other news! Come see…” The computer screen shakes as Adam carries the laptop into another room. Suddenly the camera shot is still and as Adam backs away Gee feels blood rise up the back of his throat as he sees his beloved Jay lying on the floor, his hands tied behind him, his body chained to the floor. There are light purple bruises forming on Jay’s cheeks which are visible when Adam puts both hands under Jay’s chin and yanks up hard. “As you can see Damian brought me another wedding gift just a few minutes ago. Now I have two little bitches to train, to torture and fuck any way I wish. I’ve already had the pleasure of sampling Tommy’s little asshole this evening and I must say he is a sweet little piece! I can’t wait to have turn him into a trained poodle…”

Gee starts to shake, tears stinging his eyes as Adam slams Jay’s face down into the hardwood floor beneath Jay’s body and walks back over to stand in front of the screen again. In a shaking voice full of rage Gee demands “What do you want from us?”

Damian returns to Adam’s side once again as Adam replies “The two of you have exactly three hours to step down from your position on the Council and convince the other vamps to accept Damian and me in your places. Ray, as your last act as Council Leader you will demand a vote that will place one of us in your place as leader. If you fail we will start with Jay, tearing him slowly limb from limb as you watch. When we are finished with him we will turn our attention to Tommy. I have often wondered how long a vamp can endure the pain of being slow roasted…” Damian smiles broadly before finishing with “I will personally make sure that each and every minute of his final tortures are broadcasted so you can watch. Oh, and by the way…have either of you seen Mikey recently?”

Adam throws back his head and laughs as Damian loudly states “Remember, three hours from this moment. I kinda hope you fail, bitches…cause we are gonna have a blast if you do…”

Chapter 20

Notes:

Time to meet Cole...

Gerard’s computer screen fades to black. Gee can vaguely feel Ray’s hand slowly rub up and down Gee’s back for a moment, the motion mostly lost due to the trembling of his muscles under his pale skin. A slow tear runs down Gee’s face, his thoughts detached from his body. As through a dream he hears Ray frantically dial his phone, a loud “SHIT!” causing Gee to jump slightly. He hears Ray mumble “Please pick up, Mikey baby…please…” After the phone continues to ring for some time the impact of a phone hitting the wall can be heard behind Gee, who, without any feeling in his voice what-so-ever, hands his phone to Ray. “Try mine. He might not pick up if he sees your number…”

“Mikey? Mikey baby please don’t hang up, this is an emergency…no, WAIT…Tommy and Jay have been…MIKEY PLEASE!!! No, I’m not just…here’s Gee…” Gee turns slightly, the earlier tear wiped clean from his face, his lips pure white as he slurs out “Mom? It’s…” Gee breaks down then, unable to hold back the dam of tears that have been threatening since the phone conference. “My Jay…he and Tommy are…Adam and…” shudders and choking take over “…Adam’s a vamp now, by Damian…they have both of them are…gonna kill…” Gee sinks to his knees, his body giving in and buckling under the stress. Ray takes back the phone, rage shaking his voice as he kneels down next to Gee, his arms around his son, for support “Where are you? No, stay there with Billy…I will be there in a moment…I have to call the Council…I love you.” Ray breaks the connection and looks down at Gee, rage and concern on his face. In all the time since Gee was turned he has never seen his son look so…lost, destroyed…totally unable to rise beyond the horrible situation they were in. In as soft of a voice as he can manage he says “Gee? I’m gonna go get your mom and then face the Council. I want you to stay here…” Gee seems to snap out of his fog, his head snapping up as he barks out “NO! I’m going with you…” Ray cuts him off, his voice sharp and commanding “GEE! LISTEN TO ME! If something happens to Mikey and I someone will need to lead…” Gee suddenly stands up and screams in Ray’s face “FUCK THE COUNCIL! FOR ONCE IN YOUR LIFE PRETEND THAT THE MOST IMPORTANT THING IS YOUR FAMILY!!! I SAID I’M GOING WITH YOU AND I AM, NOW SHUT THE FUCK UP AND STOP WASTING TIME AND LET’S GO!” Gee turns and storms out the door, a shell-shocked Ray following closely behind…

 

The door opens and a slave enters wearing only a pair of shorts. At least Jay THINKS they are shorts, they really are just a pile of rags on his toned body. Even in the dire circumstances that he is in Jay cannot help but notice that the man who comes to a stop in front of him is truly beautiful. He has short black hair and hazel eyes, the color making Jay instantly think of Gee, tears surfacing in his eyes at the thought of his beloved. This slave, a human, is strong but not over-muscular, his back straight but badly scarred.

The door opens again and Damian walks into the room, staring at Jay’s prone figure as he comes to a halt behind the slave. Damian places both of his hands on the slave’s shoulders and shoves him forward, causing the slave to stumble into Jay’s legs, his forward momentum causing him to fall in a heap on the other side of Jay’s body. “Unchain him and place him on the wall rack. I want his hands and feet chained but nothing more. Hurry up, bitch!” Damian turns and leaves the two of them alone, expecting the slave to carry out his orders.

The slave pulls himself up to his knees and stares down at Jay. “Sorry about that.” Jay cannot believe what he is hearing. The guy sounds honestly sorry that he tripped over him. “You heard what he said. I don’t want to but I gotta…” a shrug and a small apologetic smile from the slave before Jay feels a lock open and the chains begin to be removed from his legs. Jay’s small nod is all he gets in return but it must be more than enough for the slave, who continues in a whisper “I’d tell you to run but there are two hulking pieces of guard behind the door and they would rip you to shreds if you try to run, hurt the other guy too. If I could help you I would…” Jay feels hands helping him to his feet, the same strong hands pushing him back towards the wall behind him. Once Jay’s body connects with the wall the slave steps in front of Jay, their bodies touching as the slave reaches around Jay to untie his arms, a strong hand clamping around Jay’s wrist as his arm is pulled out from behind him, the wrist quickly strapped to a metal ring attached to the wall. As the slave repeats the process with the other wrist and then Jay’s ankles he whispers once again to Jay “My name’s Cole. We are being closely watched. There is a penlight camera attached to the ceiling.” Cole stands at last, his task complete. Before he turns to leave he whispers through lips that appear to never move “I will rescue you when the time is right, cutie…for the right price…”

 

Cole makes his way to the next room, stopped momentarily by two more guards just outside the door. One of the guards reaches out and touches Cole’s cock through his shorts, a smirk on his ugly face. Cole tries to keep his face stoic as he gently says through thin-pressed lips “Now sir, you wouldn’t want me to be late, would you? Master Adam will ask what held me up and made me late, and I would just HATE to tell him I was stopped by a horny guard who put his needs before his master’s…” The guard sneered at him and took a step back, barking out “Enter bitch!” As Cole passes through the guards and opens the door, he hears the same guard softly comment “Doesn’t matter…I’ll make you MY bitch before the night is out.” Cole tries to keep the shiver that travels the length of his spine to himself, not wanting to show fear or weakness to these freaks. That’s a sure way to end up under a pig like this one, fucked to death as he is passed around to any or all who want him. Cole has been there, done that…and he has vowed to do his best to make sure it wouldn’t happen again…if he can help it.

 

Entering the room Cole makes his way over to stand in front of his masters, sinking to his knees and bowing his head. Suddenly his head is jerked up and he is looking deep into the eyes of his new master, another shiver of fear traveling down the same path as the first one. Something about this vamp made Cole gasp, the only thought traveling through his mind was “devil.”

“What a pretty slave, Damian! You do surround us with the prettiest of boys, don’t you, honey?” The last part sounds snide and cocksure. Master Adam smirks at Cole as he orders “Remove the pear and pull him off the chair. Clean him up and chain him to the rack. Give him a few sips of blood but NO MORE than that. If he gains any real strength back I will come back here and rip you apart, got it?” A slap, then another land on Cole’s face as he answers “Yes, my master.” Without another word Damian and Adam leave the room.

 

Cole stands and makes his way to Tommy’s side. Pity briefly crosses his face as he says “I’m Cole. Please cooperate with me and I promise I will do my best to help you get better. But please don’t make this harder on either of us that it needs to be, ok? The guard on the other side of the door…”

Suddenly the door opens and said guard makes his way into the room, swaggering his way over to Cole and pushing him into the side of the chair that Tommy is sitting on. Tommy takes in a sharp, deep painful breath as Cole’s legs push against the side of Tommy’s arm, pushing the spikes deeper in his arm. The guard places a hand under Cole’s chin and, moving in slowly and menacingly, shoves his lips onto Cole’s, practically swallowing them. Cole starts to wiggle in the guard’s hold, his nose and Tommy’s assaulted by the foul body odor of the guard, his stale breath filling Cole’s mouth as the kiss continues. The guard’s other hand returns to Cole’s cock, squeezing painfully as he presses his bulk down onto Cole, who in turn is pressed down onto Tommy who moans in pain.

Hearing Tommy’s painful moans Cole does the only thing that he can think to do…he bites down hard on the guard’s bottom lip. The guard howls and pulls back, raising his fist and connecting it with Cole’s midsection once, twice. causing Cole to crumble into a heap on the floor. Tommy watches as Cole gasps for air as the guard pulls back his foot and kicks Cole’s face, the sound of bone snapping loud in the room. “Poor pretty bitch, not so pretty now, are you?” Blood starts to pour out of Cole’s nose as he tries to stand, to move away from the bastard. “That’s just a start of what I’m gonna do to you tonight, bitch! Carry out your orders and go to your pallet. If you’re not there in an hour I’ll hunt you down…and when I'm done with you I’ll hurt your pretty little sister, too…” The guard turns on his heel and makes his way out the door.

 

Cole leaves the room and is gone for a few minutes, returning with a basin of warm soapy water and wash rags, his face cleaned of blood but his eyes bloodshot and his nose swollen. Tommy hears Cole’s voice shake a little as he says “I’m sorry, but this is going to be painful. I will try my best not to hurt you…”

Removing the pear is painful and difficult but nothing compared to the pain involved in being lifted from the chair. Cole lays Tommy face down on a soft mattress, gentle hands washing the blood off of every inch of his body. Cole doesn’t speak, only hums a song that Tommy doesn’t recognize but ends up calming him down none the less.

 

After being chained to the rack in the corner Cole softly says “Open, please.” Tommy opens his mouth and sip after sip of blood makes its way down his throat. The holes in his skin immediately close but his strength does not return, Cole careful to make sure that the proper amount is administered.

Cole gathers everything as he whispers to Tommy “Jay is in the next room. As I told him, when the time is right I will rescue the two of you. Now…I must go to my fate.” With that Cole leaves Tommy’s line of vision, the ceiling the only thing left for Tommy to stare at. He hears a deep sigh a few minutes later as Cole leaves the room, the sound of the door shutting softly behind him the only sound, and then silence fills the room, leaving Tommy to wonder what will happen next…

Chapter 21

Notes:

Hello everyone! I know it's been a while since I updated this story but I do intend to finish it. This one is a slow-go because it comes from a personal place.

Hope you enjoy!

Cole feels the panic rise in his chest as he runs towards his small cell in the basement of the mansion. All he could think about while he was tending to that vampire was his sister Phoenix. Cole has been on the receiving end of the guard’s threats before, especially the big one that seems to have a thing for him, that bastard Bruno who kissed him earlier. He knows that the threats that are thrown his way cannot be taken lightly, that they would not hesitate to hurt his sister to get even with him, regardless how “well-behaved” he is at any given time.

As he runs down the stairs his mind wanders back to the night that he and Phoenix were brought to this house of horror. He was eleven and Phoenix was nine. It was in the middle of the night when a group of vamps broke into his family’s house and dragged Cole and his sister away from their beds and into a paneled van, shoving them into the basement of the mansion and into the waiting arms of the same guards that still torment them to this day.

As soon as they arrived that night so long ago the guards threw Phoenix down on a cot but Cole rushed over and shoved her to the floor, taking her place on the bed and leaving Phoenix to watch helplessly as her brother is raped repeatedly until the sun sets and then they are taken to Master Damian. As soon as Damian notices the tight bond between brother and sister he separates them, keeping them separated as a way to use one against the other to keep them “in line.” The tactic especially works on Cole who would do anything to keep the monsters away from Phoenix until the day that they can escape. And Damian couldn't care less if the guards, most of whom are gay, beat or fuck Cole into the ground as long as he is left healthy enough to complete his daily chores and stay somewhat conscious.

Cole bursts through the closed door of his cell to find Bruno and four fellow guards waiting for him. Bruno makes his way over to where Cole is standing in the doorway of the small cell, grabbing his arms and yanking him into the cell to crash into the wall opposite the door. He can feel Bruno’s stale breath on his neck as the guard stalks up behind him, his huge frame pressing into his back as he whispers “Nice to see you made it on time, bitch. Looks like I get to fuck your tight ass instead of your sister’s. I prefer yours anyway, baby.” A meaty hand presses his face into the wall as his ragged shorts are ripped off of his body. Cool air meets his heated skin. The murmur of the others in the room commenting on his body reminds him that others are waiting to take their turn on his body, the thought causing bile to rise out of his stomach and to the back of his throat. Bruno places the head of his cock against the ring of muscle holding him back from his goal and shoves forward, his full weight causing Cole’s asshole to tear and blood to well up, making Bruno’s movements smoother and easier. Cole tries to hold back a scream but it escapes his throat which is now being held tight in Bruno’s palm. Blood starts to pour from Cole’s nose as it is slammed repeatedly into the stone wall in front of him, the pain causing his eyes to tear and a lone tear run down his face.

Bruno sets a fast and harsh pace, his body bouncing in a rhythm that Cole cannot keep up with. “What’s the matter, slave boy? Can’t keep up?” A tongue licks its horrid way up the side of Cole’s face leaving a trail of slime behind. “I should punish you for not giving me your all, bitch. You know I like it when you fight me. You really don’t want me to…take this party to your…sister, do you?”

This is enough to set Cole’s blood on fire. Rage takes over his body as he starts to slam back into Bruno with a strength he rarely shows to the guards, surprising both of them with his response. Cole places his hands flat on the wall and pushes back hard into the mound of flesh behind him. A snarl leaves Bruno’s chest as he places his free hand on Cole’s hip and digs his nails in, grabbing the boy and ramming into him even as the hand around Cole’s neck tightens. “That’s it boy! Give…me all that…anger! I want to…feel you fight back. Want to…”

Cole’s mind wanders back to Phoenix as it always does during times like this. Is she ok? Is she experiencing brutality such as this? Or is she long dead? Cole wouldn't put it past everyone to set up an elaborate hoax such as his long dead sister still being alive as a way to keep him in line. Slaves can be threatened and guards coached to say anything. Anything is possible…especially with Bruno in charge and Damian backing his schemes. Cole closes his eyes and says a quick prayer that Phoenix is alive and well…as well as she could be in this mansion of torture.

Bruno leans down and bites Cole’s neck hard, blood staining his teeth as a pained scream breaks through Cole’s constricted throat. The bite goes deeper and deeper, blood starting to run down the side of his throat and the other guards cheer Bruno on as he starts to shake and moan, coming deep inside of Cole’s body, the liquid mixing with his blood and setting his insides on fire. Before Bruno is even finished another guard steps forward, grabs Bruno from behind and harshly pulls him out of Cole’s tender ass. He shoves his hard cock inside of Cole with one push, slamming him hard face first into stone wall, the pain making Cole’s vision start to grey around the edges. Cole’s head drops as his vision swims but Dino, the guard now fucking him harshly punches Cole between the shoulder blades. “Wake up you pathetic fuck! Take it like a man you little bitch!”

Dino picks up Cole and turns, dropping him face first on the cot in the room, Cole’s head now slamming into the steel headboard. A low pained moan vibrates through Cole’s body as another guard steps forward, yanking Cole’s head back by the hair and shoving his cock down Cole’s throat. Dino sets a blinding pace as the cock in his mouth cuts off Cole’s breath and he passes out, his last conscious thought—“Phoenix, I love you.”

 

Gerard drives like a maniac to the location where Mikey is staying while Ray talks on Gee’s cell phone, his long fingers flying over his I-pad at the same time, demanding that Council members head to the meeting hall for an emergency meeting.

Gee tries to keep his mind on the road but it keep returning to Tommy and his beloved Jay. Are they still alive? Is his baby ok? Knowing Damian as he does he would not be surprised if they only find a pile of ashes…GEE STOP IT! YOU CAN’T THINK THIS WAY…ok get it together. Soon they will have the unenviable task of trying to win over those pompous bastards on the Council in record time. For once Gee is completely glad that full responsibility of running that mad house rests on Ray’s shoulders. If he had to be in charge of that group of strutting peacocks he would have quit his first day.

Tires screech to a halt outside of Mikey’s friend’s house but Ray has already exited the car before it has stopped moving. A servant opens the door as Ray pushes himself inside, his gaze locking with Mikey’s as he descends the winding staircase in the foyer. Ray rushes up the last few steps and takes Mikey into his arms, muttering “I missed you babes” before lowering his head to capture Mikey’s lips before another word could be uttered.
Gee stands in the front doorway waiting for the kiss to end. He knows that both of his parents need this right now even if Mikey might protest that thought if his lips were free. Mikey melts into Ray’s arms as the kiss deepens and Gee, regardless of the situation, cannot help but let a small smile grace his beautiful face. Deep down inside his parents love each other. And they will need every inch of that love to survive what will happen in the next few hours…

Gee feels a burning inside that he cannot…he misses Jay. No, it’s more than missing him. He loves his little JayJay the way his parents love each other—an all-consuming, endless feeling that fills every moment of Gee’s life. But in the back of his mind he can almost HEAR a clock ticking. They need to move, need to save Tommy and…his love.

“Uh, hey…” Gee softly calls out. The strain and stress in his voice causes his parents to pull back from each other but their eyes stay locked. Ray’s “I’m so sorry…” is overlapped by Mikey’s “I love you” before a few seconds of silence, then moving as one both vamps smile at each other and make their way over to their beloved son. Mikey takes Gee’s hand in his as the three of them make their way out the door, Ray’s tone full of a confidence that Gee doesn't feel as he gruffly says “We’ll get them back, Gee…”

Chapter 22

Adam’s POV

Remember me? But then again, how could you ever forget about me? I do everything in my power to make sure that you remember me...

 

I used to be human at one time. I fought for what was right and just. I never gave in, no matter how much it cost me or how much I lost. I was humble, caring, loving and fair in my dealings with others. I fought till the end for those that I loved and cared for regardless of personal cost to myself. And most importantly…I never EVER lost myself through it all. I knew who I was and was proud of the man I became.

 

Now? I have no idea what I’m doing, why I’m hurting others…or who I am.

 

I have a fleeting memory of loving Tommy, like sand that I keep trying to hold but it just keeps slipping through my fingers. There are others that I felt love for, but I can’t seem to place them in my mind. Damian calls them my vampire family. I feel something when I look at Jay as well, but it isn't the same. There but not as strong, not as…desperate. Empty. I must be losing my mind.

The blood that runs through my veins does not belong to me. It takes me over, makes me want to hurt everyone, even Damian. No, ESPECIALLY Damian! He is the one that is causing me so much torture, inner turmoil. I swear that I can feel him gloating even when we are in different rooms of the mansion. I know he loves what he has done to me, what I have become. He cannot wait to unleash me into the vamp world, but more importantly, into the human world. He wants an army under his control and he sees me as his weapon of destruction. I am the one to make the vamp soldiers, to destroy all that stands in his way. I’m the one who must kill my vampire family so that he can rule as king.

When I look at Tommy I get a strange feeling in my gut. I feel as if I have swallowed acid.

I am going to have to live through the rest of eternity knowing that I’m the one.

Who loved Tommy beyond words, beyond my vampire family…beyond myself.

And he is the first that I must destroy...

Chapter 23

Notes:

Another quick update...this time, from the twisted mind of Damian...

Fuckers! All of them will pay for what they have done to me.

 

Tommy for spurning me for that weak bastard he was in love with.

 

Ray for making Tommy his “special pet”…ignoring me when I have always been the most talented, the most gifted vamp of them all. Why couldn’t that bastard see how special I am? How much I could have given to the Council? He treats that little shit as if he walks on water. Tommy, Tommy, Tommy…ALWAYS precious little Tommy!!! The precious bastard son who couldn’t give a shit about the future of the Council and all of us vamps.

 

He would rather sit and rot in his room, pining for a long dead LOSER instead of taking his rightful place at the head of the vampires, leading us to glory over humans! WE are superior to those lowlife humans! WE should rule the world instead of hiding like a pack of babies too afraid to our own shadows to do more than cower in dark corners and watch our existence turn to dust. So what, they may be scared of us but they STILL have the upper hand in a lot of ways. Ways that can be conquered with the right leader at the helm. But no, we have wimpy little whining Tommy Joe to lead us into the dark corners of self-pity and despair instead! Well, FUCK THAT!!! He is now my slave, my fucktoy until I say otherwise…and then I will turn him over to Adam to destroy. And I will make sure I have a ringside seat, for that you can be sure…

 

Fuck Ray and fuck Mikey as well! Those two assholes…I’M the one who introduced them. I’M the one who set them up on their first date. I loved both of them as parents from the very beginning and how did they repay me? How??? BY MAKING GERARD THAT’S HOW!!! Before there was precious little Tommy fucking Joe there was the Almighty GERARD FUCKING WAY!!!!!!!!!!

 

Gerard, Gerard, Gerard…how in the FUCK did you become a vampire?! You, who would NEVER hurt a single hair on the head of a human! You, who took a HUMAN as your MATE! How sick is that??? I mean, yeah…Tommy took in Adam and now he is my husband, my killing machine. But Gee? No, he has to have a PRIVATE long term fling with that stinking human Jay! Of all the embarrassing shit in the world! And that cocky piece of shit, thinking he is as good as a vampire! Just cause your ass is filled with vampire jizz doesn't make you even CLOSE to vampire perfection! You must be on crack honey…or had Gee on yours too long cause there is no way in hell you can even begin to be as amazing as I am! So guess what, slave boy? You will find the same fate as the others…

 

Mikey. He broke my heart. I can honestly say that besides Tommy, Mikey hurt me more than anyone. He has always been a “Mother figure” to Gee and Tommy, even Jay. But me? HELL NO!!! The fucker wouldn't love me if I was the last vampire on the planet! Does he know how badly he’s hurt me? Who knows? All I can say is that I doubt it since he hardly ever even notices when I’m in the room. He only has eyes for his “real” family. Why can’t he just love me? ME! I love him, or did in the beginning. But as with the rest I have found that they are not worthy of my love or devotion. They are beneath me. They will all die.

 

My Adam? He is perfection achieved. He will be the perfect killing machine. I just have to wait for the right time to set him free and then stand back and watch the destruction…

Chapter 24

Notes:

Hey everybody!

The last chapter that I added here was from Damian's POV in case you missed it. I added it the same day I added Adam's POV and AO3 kinda lumped them together. Just wanted to let you know in case you missed it.

XO everyone! Thanks for the love...

Gee’s POV

I can feel my parents in the backseat as I drive as fast as I can to the emergency Council meeting. I can feel their happiness at being back together; feel their stress, their panic. It makes my skin crawl and I want to scream at them but I know it can’t be helped, can’t be stopped. I feel their emotions as easily as I breathe no thought to it, no rhyme or reason for it. It connects us as family. It makes us one.

What frustrates me the most is that while I can feel my parents every emotion I feel nothing from Jay…no emotion, no connection. Why didn’t I turn him when I had the chance? Why didn’t I make him my mate, make him one of us? If he doesn’t survive this ordeal it is my fault and I will carry the guilt and the grief for all eternity.

Anything that happens to Jay is my fault. I am supposed to protect him damn it! I grip the steering wheel tighter as I press my foot to the floor, passing cars on the highway as if they were standing still. I need to feel Jay in my arms again. I need to know that he is alive…human. I want to be the one to turn him, to taste his blood on my lips as I feed him my blood, hold him in my arms as I watch him die and be reborn to this life, a life we can share together forever. But no matter what, human or vamp, I will love my Jay forever…

As I pull into the compound where the meeting hall looms on top of a steep hill in the distance I cannot help think of the hell my brother Tommy must have gone through, watching that bastard Damian turn Adam. I can only pray that we do not find Jay in the same condition…

 

Cole opens one eye and moans, the sound sending sharp shards of pain down his spine. It takes him a moment to realize that blood has caked the other eye closed, has dried in sticky trails between his ass cheeks and down his inner thighs. He hears the sound of water splashing in…a basin...and a…rag?...being rung out. Cole tries to turn his head but he cannot move. Every muscle in his body is screaming for release from the pain he finds himself in.

He hears humming and his first instinct is to tune it out. It would not be the first time that a slave has been sent by Bruno to clean him up after a wild fucking session. But before he can push the noise into the background he recognizes the voice as well as the tune being hummed. A tune his grandmother used to hum to…

“Phoenix?” He tries again to raise off the pallet but his body locks refusing to allow him to move. A sharp pin prick in his left ass cheek causes him to jump but a soft hand strokes his back gently. “Stay still and let the medicine do its job, Cole!”

Cole feels cool water raise goose bumps on his skin as Phoenix gently bathes him, removing all traces of blood and come from her brother’s body. Cole sighs deeply before crying out “Phoenix, where have…oowwww!...you been? I have missed you so much! I thought you were dead…”
As a towel is being gently dragged over his skin as Phoenix responds “I have been in the mansion for the last two years, before that I danced in a bar that Damian owns. I was sold for sex and blood each night.” Cole feels rage spike through him despite the drugs in his system. Phoenix voice softens as she asks “Can you roll over for me, Cole? I’ll help you…”

With a rush of effort Cole manages to roll onto his back with his sister’s help. Blushing from head to toe he focus on Phoenix’s beautiful brown eyes, extremely conscious of his naked body as Phoenix begins to wash him again. “Bruno thought that it would be amusing to have me clean you up. He knew you would be embarrassed to have me be the one to do this…” Cole growls out “That bastard! Has he…?” Phoenix looks down at the floor, the walls…anywhere but at her brother. “I…keep him warm every night when I’m not entertaining the other guards…”

Cole tries to rise off of the pallet but the combined effort of the drugs and his sister keep him where he is. “Cole, please stay still! You have broken ribs and…” “I DON’T CARE PHOENIX! THAT BASTARD NEEDS TO PAY FOR TOUCHING YOU!!!”

Phoenix does the only thing that she can think of to keep Cole on the pallet…she throws her leg over him and sits on his stomach, pushing her slight weight down to keep her brother in place. “NO! You are badly hurt and you will lay here and let me care for you!” When Cole bucks up trying to dislodge her Phoenix tries again, shoving her hands down on his shoulders in an effort to keep him still. “Cole, if you try to fight Bruno he will kill you and where will that leave me? Would you leave me alone to face this nightmare by myself? Please just lie still…” Suddenly Cole moans in pain and Phoenix climbs off of his body, the sound of Cole’s bones snapping back into place causing her stomach to turn over. “NOW will you lie still??!!! You need to heal…” Cole sits upright, his face grey. “You’re wrong, Phoenix. I need to get us out of here, and I think I know how…”

 

Gerard paces at the back of the Council room, his ruffled hair and disheveled clothing a testament to his growing frustration. The leaders have been fighting over “details” for the last hour and Gee has tried to have his say but Ray won’t let him speak. Mikey has tried physically holding Gee back, whispering in his ear to let Ray work his magic with the other Council members but Gerard is at the end of his rope.

Storming forward towards the railing that separates the members from the “common vampires” Gerard screams out “ENOUGH! The lives of my brother and my lover are in your hands and what are you doing??? Fighting over stupid shit!!!! Accept the resignation and be done with it so we can get them back with us where they belong!” Mikey wraps his strong arms around Gee’s waist and tries to catch him as he collapses onto the marble floor, tears running down his face. “PLEASE HELP US RESCUE THEM! I KNOW YOU HATE TOMMY BUT PLEASE I LOVE THEM, YOU CAN’T…” Gerard’s chest heaves as he tries to gasp in air, his lungs on fire. Mikey wraps himself around Gee like a blanket, his voice looming out “My family has given everything it has to this Council, now it’s time the Council gave back to us.”

One old Councilor stands up and says “But what of Adam? He is evil now. You love him, treat him as family! What plans do you have for him? He needs to be destroyed…”

Rage takes over Gerard suddenly. He pushes Mikey away as he rises quickly to his feet. “When did this turn into a bad version of “Frankenstein?” Gee jumps over the railing and comes to a halt in front of the Councilor. “We will deal with Adam in our own way, in our own time. “Evil” vampires have been turned and you know it! But that is not what is important right now! What we have to do is defeat Damain and we will do whatever is necessary to do so! But we need your help first…”

 

Tommy lies on his back, the splinters from the rack below him digging into his back as Damian slams his cock into him over and over. Tears of stress and frustration flow from Tommy’s eyes as his hands clench and unclench, his eyes focused on the ceiling above him. He tries to give Damian as little emotion as possible, knowing that any clue that he gives away will be used against him. He feels beads of sweat drip down onto his heated skin and hears Damian grunting above him but his mind is detached; his thoughts are of his family and Adam. Can he make Adam feel love for him again? Is it possible?

The door flies open and Adam storms into the room coming to a stop next to the rack. Tommy looks up into Adam’s eyes and for a fleeting second he thinks he recognizes the Adam that used to love him, his Adam…and then it’s gone just as quickly.

“Damian!…you have a Skype call from Ray…”

Chapter 25

"Mama, we all go to hell
Mama, we all go to hell
It's really quite pleasant, except for the smell
Mama, we all go to hell."
Mama-My Chemical Romance

“…so fucking come in him already and answer the fucking call!” Adam continues to make eye contact with Tommy to keep from losing his temper with Damian even more. That stupid fucker! He knows that Tommy now belongs to him. Why isn’t he in there fucking that human instead of HIS slave?

Damian shudders and shakes for a long time before gasping for breath and then pulling out of Tommy, whose tears are flowing even harder than before. Adam feels that strange feeling again, as if acid was poured down his throat and is pooling in his stomach. Why does this feeling keep coming back? What’s triggering it? And most important of all, how to stop it? It always has to do with the little bitch…

Adam follows Damian out of the room slamming the door shut behind them. Tommy lays there, his chest heaving and whispering prays that Ray hasn’t done anything stupid to rescue them….

 

Damian is still pulling his clothes on when he clicks on the “receive call” button on his laptop screen. Ray and Mikey’s gray and tired faces suddenly fill the screen, a tight-lipped Gerard standing behind them.

“Impressive. You have ten minutes left. I was wondering if you would be able to accomplish your task in just three hours.” Ray’s eyes drop as he cuts Damian’s speech off with “It’s done. Control of the Council has been turned over to you and Adam.”

Damian smirks as he replies “Excellent! I will call the Council together for a meeting scheduled to 10 pm tomorrow evening. Once the meeting is over and I hear from the other members that we are truly in control we will release Tommy and Jay to you. One of my slaves will deliver them to your home Ray, so make sure that you are home around midnight tomorrow night.” With that said Damian breaks the connection and shuts the laptop.

As he turns to walk out of the room he calls to Adam over his shoulder “and you, my darling…will destroy them tonight…”

 

LATER ON…

Cole staggers down the hall in search of master Adam. He finds him standing in a room by himself, his arms hugging his slight figure, standing in front of a window staring out into the early darkness. Adam tried to sleep the day away but his thoughts stopped him from resting.

Adam’s gaze takes in Cole’s appearance: the broken nose, bruises as big as Adam’s hand all over the boy’s face and body, the way his left arm dangles at his side as if boneless, and the slight gasps that Cole makes with each breath that he takes. Cole carefully and painfully sinks to his knees in front of Adam, his face behind his hair as he stares at the floor. Adam can barely hear him mumble out “Master Adam? May I…please speak to you?”

Adam looks back out the window at the darkness as he sharply replies “Yes, slave?” He hears Cole take a deep, pain-filled breath before gasping out “Will you change me, master? Please? I beg of you…”

Adam turns and moves closer to Cole. He stares silently down at him for a moment before barking out “Stand slave. Sit on the chair in the corner and tell me why you think you are worthy enough for me to change you.”

Cole does as instructed, his gaze still on the floor as he continues “Master, I have a sister who is also a slave here in the house. She is being raped and tortured by the guards, has been for years since she was nine years old. I want…I wish for you to turn me so I may avenge her…”

Adam throws back his head and laughs. “THAT’S the reason you want me to turn you? So you can get all big and bad and take out a few guards WHO BELONG TO YOUR MASTER??? Come on Cole, you must have a better reason than that!” Cole raises his eyes until they meet Adam’s glare. “Saving my sister is not a good enough reason for you? Then what is?” Cole rises off of the chair and storms towards the door, his jaw clenched and his head held high. But before he arrives the door a blur passes him and stops in his path, Cole’s forward momentum slamming him into Adam’s body before he can stop himself.

“And if I change you, then what? You simply cannot be turned kill a few assholes and then turned back. What then my pet?”

Cole stands up to the challenge that he sees in Adam’s black eyes but his voice remains soft. “If you change me, master…if you allow me to avenge my sister…I’ll do whatever you command for the rest of eternity. I will be your personal slave, whatever you wish I will obey.”

Adam glares into Cole’s steady gaze while his lips twist in a leer. “And what of your sister? You do not wish her freedom?” Cole drops his gaze and his voice as he answers “I would never attempt to reach so far, master.”

Adam bursts out laughing again. “Cole…” he pauses, waiting for the Cole to meet his gaze again “You are amusing to me! And I believe you would be well worth the trouble. I will turn you, allow you to kill the guards responsible for hurting your sister and…give her freedom. But in doing so, not only will you be my personal slave for all eternity; I will change you now and you will help me carry out a task tonight.”

Excitement runs through Cole’s body. At last, a chance to gain revenge AND freedom for Phoenix! But something in Adam’s gaze causes Cole to pause and ask “And what is that, my master?”

Adam’s eyes twinkle as he responds “Help me kill the royal family…”

Chapter 26

Notes:

I apologize, school and then hurricane Sandy became major interruptions. Here is a short update to get me started again. I vow to finish this story not leave it hanging forever.

Thanks for reading.

“…THE Royal Family?” Cole’s face shows his shock and amazement. “But master, how can WE kill the ROYAL FAMILY??? Is that even possible?” Adam smirks down at Cole “Leave that to me, slave. Now do you want me to change you or not?” Cole looks Adam directly in the eye as he replies “Please, my master.”

Adam lunges forward and sinks his teeth deep into Cole’s artery, blood flowing so fast that Adam struggles to drink it all, some of it overflowing his lips and sliding in a red river down Cole’s neck. First he feels then hears Cole’s heartbeat start to slow then stop all together, Adam pausing for a moment to lick his lips and lick the remaining blood from Cole’s body. Waste not, want not…

Adam uses his sharp teeth to tear open his wrist, bringing his arm down so that he can force Cole’s lips open for the blood to flow past his teeth and down his throat. After what feels like an eternity Adam feels Cole’s body take the first gasp of air, signaling that consciousness is only a few seconds away. Suddenly Cole’s eyes focus and he grabs Adam’s wrist with both hands trying with what little strength he has to hold Adam in place. Adam lowers his head so he can brush Cole’s cheek with his nose as he laughs “Greedy bitch” and pulls his wrist back, licking the wound closed and standing Cole upright.

Cole looks around the room as if he has never seen it before. “Cool huh? Vamp vision is like cat vision as you will see. And it will take some time to get used to the quick movements…” but Cole has already circled the room at blinding speed, coming to a stop in front of Adam.
“Do I continue to kneel or is ‘Yes master’ respect enough?” Adam smirks again “Cocky, I like that. No, we are almost equals. No kneeling, just the title. Now, go carry out your revenge and meet me back here in two hours, bring your sister with you. I want to meet the little minx that you have given your life up for.” Cole lowers his head and responds “Yes, master” before hurrying to the task at hand.

 

An hour and a half later Cole is knee deep in dead guards, his hunger and need for revenge fulfilled…for the moment. He is smiling, the pleading and begging for mercy that he has been listening to making the experience of becoming a vamp all that much sweeter. Cole drops the last lifeless body on the floor and then makes his way quickly to his sister’s bedside.

Phoenix is sound asleep in her small bunk and Cole takes a moment to watch her sleep before waking her. His sweet sister…what will become of her after she is given her freedom? Cole never thought that far ahead, his full attention focused on just avenging her. He hopes that master will be willing to help her.

Phoenix blinks a few times and then gasps, the light from the hallway shining on Cole’s fangs in the near darkness. “Sis, it’s me, your brother Cole. Please honey, get up and come with me, there is little time.” Phoenix pulls her blankets closer to her body and shrinks back to the headboard. “Cole, what have they done to you? Are you one of them now? Why…” Cole cuts her off sharply “We…both of us, are expected in front of master Adam shortly. Come on, we don’t want to make him wait.” After a few more moments Phoenix throws back the covers and its Cole’s turn to gasp. His sister is wearing a nearly see-thru nightgown and Cole notices for the first time how beautiful, how grown up his sister truly is. “Sis! My god you are so beautiful…” Phoenix cuts him off with “You said we have to hurry, let’s go before he gets angry.” As she turns and quickly changes into her raggedy dress Cole looks at the wall, thinking to himself that protecting his sister from the world is going to be a full time job…

 

Adam is standing back in front of the same window where Cole approached him a few hours ago. Adam looks as lost in thought as he did earlier in the evening. The only difference is that Tommy is kneeling at his feet, a pair of tight leather shorts clinging to his body.

Cole enters first, his hand holding tightly to Phoenix’s as he practically pulls her into the room. Adam looks surprised when he turns and watches as Phoenix sinks to her knees next to Tommy. “Well, she is perfectly trained Cole, that’s for sure. And pretty, too. She would make a beautiful vampire.” Phoenix gasps as Adam reaches under her chin and pulls her head up slightly. “It’s a shame that such beauty is dressed in rags. We shall have to remedy that.” Adam looks at Cole who is trying hard to cover the look of fear on his face. Turning back to Phoenix Adam smirks down at her and with one strong hand pulls her to her feet. “Your brother took care of the guards; they won’t be bothering you again. You will come with us. We will find you someplace safe for the evening and Cole will return for you tomorrow night. But first…” Adam crosses the room and opens a closet, selecting an outfit from a rack in the back. “This may be big on you but it is better than the rags you have on.” Phoenix changes quickly as Adam commands Tommy “Go tell master Damian that we are leaving, Tommy. We will be back soon.” Tommy nods and leaves the room.

Adam pays for a hotel room for Phoenix and gives her orders to stay inside the hotel and order room service until Cole comes back the next evening. Phoenix tries to thank Adam who silences her by raising his hand. Cole kisses his sister on the cheek and tells her to behave until he sees her again. Tears fill Phoenix’s eyes as she turns and makes her way to the elevator. As they make their way back to the car Cole quietly says “Thank you, master” and Adam snorts “It’s fine Cole…let it go.”

They make the trip to Ray’s house in silence. When they arrive Adam parks his car in a grove of trees not far from the front gate. As they climb the tall fence and quietly make their way to the back door Adam whispers “Follow my lead Cole and do as I order. Understand?” Before Cole can respond the back door of the mansion opens and Gerard steps outside. “I figured you’d try something tonight, Adam…”

Chapter 27

Gerard takes a few steps towards Adam. Cole stands behind his master, tense and waiting for instructions. Gerard hopes to back Adam up until he is away from the house and out in the open but Adam is too smart for a move like that, he won’t have it. He stands his ground until Gerard is forced into his personal space and the two vamps literally end up nose to nose in a standoff.

“Get the fuck out of here, Adam.” Gerard receives a smirk then a snarl as his answer “You don’t scare me, Gee. All by yourself your not much of a threat.” Gerard leans forward, his forehead touching Adam’s as he whispers “Who says I’m all alone?”

 

In the next few seconds chaos breaks loose. Mikey rushes Cole as Ray, Gerard and three other vamps rush Adam taking him down flat on his back. Gee straddles Adam to keep him in place as one of the other vamps helps Mikey contain Cole who is thrashing and cussing, trying his hardest to break free and help his master. He really has no desire to harm anyone but since swearing his oath to Adam he wants to make sure that no one hurts the one vamp that, for whatever personal reason was behind it, helped him and his sister. As far as Cole was concerned—his master’s safety was Cole’s top priority.

Three more vamps appear from seemingly nowhere, one helping Mikey and the other two trying their best to hold down a pissed and extremely volatile Adam. Ray looks at Gerard who is still straddling Adam’s chest and orders “Feed him your blood, Gee. Do it now!” Gee takes a huge chunk out of his wrist and shoves his wrist into Adam’s mouth, the blood pouring out of the wound and down Adam’s throat. A vamp holds Adam’s head in place as he tries his hardest to dislodge the wrist at his lips to no avail. After a few minutes Gee becomes lightheaded and calls out “Father!” as he launches himself to the side, Ray moving quickly to take his place. Gee closes his wound as Ray rips open his own wrist the same way Gee did, placing his wrist to Adam’s lips and whispers “Drink, son. Come back to us, we miss you.” Adam stops fighting for a moment, looking deep into Ray’s eyes before struggling against the collection of vampires once again.

Once Ray has given all that he safely can he calls for Mikey who rushes to Ray’s side. “Your turn my love. Hopefully all this damn royal blood will finally be good for something!” Mikey chuckles softly as he takes Ray’s place, repeating the process that his husband and son started. The difference is the way that Mikey speaks to Adam in his gentle, quiet voice as he gently places his torn wrist to Adam’s lips. “Here my love, drink. Gee, Ray and I love you very much, you are our family and we want you back with us where you belong. Damian only wants to hurt you, to use you. We have missed you; we truly are family, forever. Please return to us Adam!” Ray tries to pull Mikey off but he refuses, instead squeezing his wrist even tighter to ensure that Adam will get even more blood than Gee or Ray have given. “His eyes are changing, Ray! I can’t stop now. He needs more and Tommy isn’t here…” At hearing Tommy’s name Adam’s eyes turn bright blue and he pulls his head away from Mikey’s wrist gasping for air. All motion stops and everyone focuses on Adam who is trembling, tears trailing down his cheeks. Cole gives one final shove against the vamps currently holding him and breaks free, rushing to his master’s side.

Adam meets Cole’s eyes and then shakes his head as if trying to dispel ghosts from his vision. “Stttooop Cole…nooo more fightingggg…” Gee kneels down next to Adam and asks “Brother…talk to us. What do you feel? Who are you?”

 

Adam closes his eyes for a moment and when he opens them a shadow passes through them before they turn blue again. Suddenly everyone gasps out loud—Adam’s eyes stay blue but are surrounded by a thick ring of black. He blinks a few times and then startles everyone by easily brushing off their hold and stands up, saying to Gee and Ray “Let’s get Mama off the ground and into the house. I think she gave me way too much blood, she is totally grey. And after we have her settled we’ll talk.” Adam then reaches down and picks up Mikey as if he weighs nothing, pausing only long enough to say in a stern voice “Follow me Cole.” Cole responds with a startled “Yes master” as the two of them lead a stunned parade back into the mansion.

After Adam has placed Mikey on the couch and has seen to it that he drinks plenty of blood bags to replace what Adam was given he kisses Mikey on the lips gently as the matriarch of the family blinks drowsy eyes. “I love you Mama. Thank you for saving me. That last extra bit seemed to do the trick…” Mikey smiles gently as he links his fingers with Adam for a moment. “I love it when you call me Mama. I love you honey.” Adam kisses Mikey’s lips again before responding “I love you too, Mama. Get a good nap; we will need you again soon.” Mikey closes his eyes and is soon off to sleep.

 

The three vamps make their way to the parlor where Ray, who is usually reserved and stoic, throws his arms around Adam and pulls him in for a tight hug. “Glad to have you back, son.” Adam returns the hug before turning and hugging Gerard fiercely. “I have really missed you, brother!” Adam pulls back and smiles at Gerard, his eyes full of tears. “You too, Gee. And I’d like to introduce Cole. He’s my…” Before Adam can finish his sentence Cole moves to Adam’s side and supplies “Friend.” Adam looks down at Cole for a moment and replies with a smirk “Friend indeed.” Turning back to his family Adam’s face becomes grim as he snarls “Now let’s go rescue the rest of our family…”

Chapter 28

Notes:

PLEASE forgive the short chapter, I can only go where my muse will lead me and she insisted that I stop here. But I had to share the this with you all as soon as I wrote it...

Thank you for the kind words and thoughts everyone! I love feedback to all of my stories, so feel free to share your thoughts. And always, thanks for reading! XO

The next hour passes with Ray and the boys discussing rescue plans as well as a scheme to destroy Damian once and for all. When Ray finally leaves the group to wake Mikey, Adam, Gee and Cole head to Gerard’s Trans Am parked behind the mansion. As Cole climbs into the back seat Adam pauses for a moment outside the passenger door, his voice barely making its way to Gee’s ears as he mumbles “Bro…what if he doesn’t want me…what if he hates me…”

Gerard quickly circles the car and pulls Adam into a tight hug, whispering “Don’t think like that, Adam! Tommy loves you, has from the moment he laid eyes on you. I know Tommy, he would never give up on those he loves, and he gave you his heart. Just concentrate on freeing him and let the rest work itself out.” Adam nods, wiping stray tears from his eye as he thanks Gee and climbs into the sports car.

Once Ray and Mikey climb into Ray’s truck they head towards Damian’s mansion with Gerard In the lead. About half way there Gee’s phone starts to ring and as soon as he presses the “talk” button he hears Damian's cheerful voice. “Hello Gerard! Please hand the phone to Adam; I know he is with you.” Gee pauses and Damian continues “Oh come on, Gerard! I have a spy watching your every move. I know he is in the car with you and Cole right now, Mikey and that insufferable Ray in the truck behind you, I know that you turned Adam back to the good side. Now hand over the phone and let me speak to my husband.” Gee hands the phone to Adam, his voice cracking as they makes brief eye contact “It’s Damian. He knows we are all on our way to his place and he knows you are with me. He wants to talk to you.”

Adam takes a deep breath as he takes the phone from Gee, his finger hitting the speaker phone button before asking “What do you want, Damian?” “Darling!” Damian’s voice starts to tremble as it continues higher and higher in pitch. “I know what they did to you baby! But even worse, I know that you are the one behind the plot to kill me. ME! YOUR LOVING HUSBAND!!! THE ONE WHO GAVE YOU THIS LIFE! So my darling, since you are so keen to end my life I thought that I would show you how it feels to be betrayed, to have something precious taken from you!” Adam reaches out his hand and tangles his fingers with Gee’s, his stomach suddenly turning over. “What do you mean, Damian? What are you planning?” In the background a car door slams and an engine roars to life as Damian cheerfully calls out “Planning? Oh my dear boy, I have already carried out my plan! You’ll see when you get to my place. I hope what you find equals the hurt and betrayal I feel in your going back to that family of losers. But never you fear, I will hunt each and every one of you down and make you pay for what you have done to me!!! And the first one to pay will be you Adam!” The phone suddenly disconnects as Gerard pushes the gas petal even harder against the floor, the world outside the car moving so fast everything is a blur. “Please Gee, please faster PLEASE!!!” Gee nods and tries to coax a few more MPG’s from the already straining engine, Ray’s truck struggling to keep up.

 

When they reach Damian’s mansion Adam falls out of the car, his legs refusing to keep pace with his frantic thoughts as he propels himself up the front stairs to the playrooms in the back of the large house. After flinging open several doors he finds Jay lying unconscious in a small cage. He appears to be naked and filthy but otherwise unhurt. Adam calls down the hall “Gerard, its Jay. He’s in here” and continues his quest to find Tommy. As he opens the last door Adam sinks to his knees, a bloodcurdling scream building in his stomach and escaping as he throws back his head and lets the sound fill the entire house.

Tommy is hanging upside down on the wall, his ankles shackled and his arms hanging free. Covering his entire naked body are deep knife wounds, the type that would have been made by a katana or a machete. Blood has been pouring down Tommy’s body for quite a while now as evidenced by his ashen flesh and the way the blood is covering the floor in rivulets and streams, some making its very way to where Adam is kneeling in the doorway, soaking Adam's pants in its wake. Tommy’s eyes are closed and his mouth is open in a silent scream, evidence of the nightmare that he endured before he was bled dry. But the most horrifying sight to Adam isn't Tommy's blood covering the floor or Tommy’s stiff body stretched the length of the wall but a wide blade slice right across Tommy’s neck, so deep that Adam can see the back of Tommy’s throat even at such a distance. Blood has run over Tommy’s beautiful face, his delicate features washed over by the life force that was a part of his Tommy.

Adam staggers to his feet, his screams still shaking the very stones of the house and takes a few steps forward until he notices the last detail that will drive out the good in Adam, leaving only evil to stand in its wake. That evil is brought on by a call for revenge…for himself, for his family…but most of all for his slain lover. He sinks to his knees again, his legs refusing to hold him upright as he reads the words Damian left behind.

 

Carved into Tommy’s inverted chest is a message for Adam---“At long last…I claimed my prize”

Chapter 29

Notes:

Ok, I admit that I felt terrible at killing off our sweet Tommy...or did I? XO

(I know...I'm such a bitch! LOL)

"I know a thing about contrition
because I got enough to spare
and I'll be granting your permission
cause you haven't got a prayer
Well I say hey hey hallelujah
I'ma come on sing the praise
So let the spirit come on through ya
We got innocence for days...
House of Wolves--MCR

 

 

Adam starts to rock back and forth in place, his mind trying to blank out the scene in front of him to no avail. His body starts to shake as he repeats Tommy’s name over and over again in a mantra to the heavens. Rage slowly climbs from his stomach, the desire to vomit hate and acidic bile into the world as tears continue to flow until there are none left to shed. In the back of his awareness Adam hears his family searching the house for him but he can’t be bothered to scream out to them, instead he continues to kneel in place, Tommy’s blood drying on Adam’s jeans effectively anchoring him to the floor.

Adam blindly reaches his arms out in front of him like a blind man, sinking down until his hands are covered with Tommy’s blood. Adam looks down, silently willing his eyes to focus on the cold blood now slowly seeping between his fingers. Tommy’s blood, once warm on his tongue, full of life and smelling like his love-- Adam brings his hands upward, rubbing his fingers on his face without actually feeling them touch his cold skin. The smell sharpens as it invades his pores, the blood making its way down his neck to trickle down his chest.

Everything feels disjointed, his limbs numb and his mind empty of all thoughts except for the need to kill, to destroy. Now—he is praying for a slow, painful way in which to destroy the vamp that took his love away from him. Tommy’s second death was Adam’s fault—this thought continues to circle through Adam’s brain. His fault. If he had only—but then maybe—he could have—his fault, all his fault…

To the right of Adam’s vision someone enters the room startling him from his thoughts. He turns his head and takes in the sight of a small man, his hair disheveled and his eyeliner smeared around his hazel eyes. He shows no reaction to seeing Tommy’s body hanging on the wall in front of him, nor the fact that he is standing in someone else’s blood. The man places one finger to his lips as he walks over to where Tommy is still hanging on the wall. Adam growls low and dangerous as the man reaches out his hand towards Tommy’s body. The man turns and slowly walks over to stand in front of Adam, his head cocked to the side and a curious look on his face. “Do you want me to heal Tommy, make him well? If you do you need to let me do my work, Adam. I would not harm his body in any way; I only wish to return him to you.” Before Adam can shake himself from his shock long enough to answer the man Gerard, out of breath and panicked pauses in the doorway, his face first flushing then turning white with shock. “Frank??? What are you…?” Frank turns his beautiful face towards the door, his eyes taking in Gerard in one quick glance. “I need to heal Tommy, Gee…and I don’t need your interference!” Gee only has a quick second to turn his eyes to Tommy before Frank, with a quick hand motion, slams the door shut in Gee’s face, the lock turning in place firmly.

Frank turns his attention back to Adam. “I need to help Tommy before it is too late. May I, Adam?”

They both hear Gee and Ray trying to break the door in, the two of them cussing and rattling the door, then the constant sounds of a body bouncing off of the door frame. Frank quietly comments “Ignore them; they cannot get in until I allow them to. We have more important things to deal with right now. Adam, I need your permission to do this. Answer me, please.” Adam has no idea why he trusts a total stranger with the love of his life but he nods once at Frank. There is just something about him—in the way he moves with confidence and…faith. That’s the word for it—faith. Frank exudes the one thing that Adam has lost—total faith, in himself, his world—his own mind.

Frank makes his way back to Tommy’s side, waves a hand and the shackles holding Tommy open, Tommy’s body easily falling into Frank’s open arms. Frank carries Tommy to the couch in the corner of the room and lowers him down to the cushions gently. Kneeling next to the couch Frank then extends his index finger in Adam’s direction and orders “Come here Adam and hold Tommy’s hand in yours. It will help to direct him back.” Adam does as he is requested taking Tommy’s cold hand in his, his face suddenly a mask of hate. The wounds covering Tommy’s body are even more hideous up close and Adam cannot help but feel the hatred rise once more as he stares at his beloved. Before Frank can begin Adam calls out “Wait” and then slowly runs his fingertips gently over each and every slice carved into Tommy’s beautiful body. Adam wants to touch, to memorize…to never ever forget what has happened to his love. He wants to remember each bruise, each cut, each…when Adam reaches Tommy’s neck his hand fits easily inside the large hole which is now Tommy’s throat. Adam feels his own throat close up on him as he gently runs his fingers over Tommy’s bloody face, feeling the strands of hair that have stuck themselves to Tommy’s forehead crush and crumble like fallen leaves in Adam hand. Adam makes a silent vow to hell that he will track Damian down and punish him tenfold for the horror in front of Adam’s eyes. Track him down and destroy him.

Frank seems to be reading Adam’s thoughts. He softly says those famous words from the Highlander movies—“Revenge never brings redemption.” Adam chuckles darkly. “But it does bring satisfaction. I’m ready now, please heal him.” Frank glances at Adam before turning his full attention back to Tommy, extending both of his hands flat over Tommy’s chest and lowering his head.

A minute goes by and nothing happens. Adam tries to stay calm but his nerves are frayed and he starts to squeeze and release Tommy’s hand. Why isn’t it working??? Another minute goes by. The rage in Adam starts to bubble over, he starts yelling at Frank and then at Tommy. “WHAT THE FUCK??? I THOUGHT YOU COULD FIX HIM! WHAT’S GOING ON? YOU…TOMMY! TOMMY JOE! YOU CAN’T…YOU FUCKER! YOU JUST CAN’T…COME BACK TO ME, PLEASE COME BACK TO ME!!!” Tears begin to trickle down Adam’s face again, his throat raw and raspy from screaming and crying. Adam feels as if someone has stabbed him in the chest with a hot bar of steel, the pain growing and growing as he continues to look down at Tommy’s blood covered face. No sign of movement, no breathing, nothing. Suddenly Adam lashes out, his free hand connecting with the center of Tommy’s chest over and over again. “FUCKER! DON’T YOU DARE…COME BACK TO ME TOMMY! I LOVE YOU!!!!”

Frank begins to shake as his hands begin to glow. Adam finally begins to notice that Frank seems to be chanting something and is getting louder each time he repeats the spell. Adam squeezes Tommy’s fingers tightly and softly asks “Who do you love, Tommy Joe?”

 

Even though his eyes stay closed Tommy’s lips begin to tremble as he softly replies “You, Adam…only you.”

Chapter 30

Frank quickly orders Adam “Bring me blood bags” and then continues his chanting. Adam staggers to his feet, his mind numb as he quickly moves to the back door of the room which magically swings open for him. He takes a quick look back as Frank calls out “Wet rags too, Adam…hurry!” Frank’s eyes are closed and his demeanor calm but Adam can feel an underlying stress emanating from Frank, as if the strain of holding Tommy together is becoming too much for him to deal with.

Adam staggers past family members in the hallway in his quest for the kitchen. They follow, asking questions and demanding answers but Adam does not respond. He finally makes it to the kitchen and starts to yank out bag after bag of blood from the refrigerator, piling them high in his arms. Gerard bursts in the room asking “Is he…?” and Adam yells “Wet towels Gee, NOW!” Gerard crosses the room and grabs the dish towels from a rack and throws them in the sink, his hands shaking as he runs cold water over them until they are soaking wet. Wringing out the pile Gee places the towels on top of Adam’s armload and follows him back to the playroom, stopping at the door after Adam passes through the doorway. Gee calls out “Frankie, PLEASE?!” but the door slams shut in his face once again.

Adam once again kneels down next to the couch. Frank is shaking harder now, sweat running down his face and soaking his shirt. “Adam, tear open a bag…place…blood on the wounds…start with the…neck. Keep talking to him Adam, bring him back.” Adam nods and opens a bag with shaking hands and slowly trickles blood over the neck wound. Frank chants louder and the wound begins to heal itself closed. “Come on baby, come back to me. I love you…Gerard, Ray and Mikey all love you very much. We miss you and we want you home. Please baby…” Adam places his hand in the blood bag and paints blood over the smaller wounds, watching in awe as they too begin to close. “I wanna be by your side forever, want to hold you at night. I want to make love to you Tommy Joe, please come home and let me.”

When the neck wound is almost closed Frank instructs “Slowly pour blood down his throat until he wakes. Keep talking to him!” Adam’s hands shake so hard that he can barely hold the bag steady as he trickles blood down Tommy’s throat a few drops at a time. “Baby, I’m gonna track him down and kill him slowly, piece by piece for what he did to you.” Adam glances at Frank who nods encouragingly. Adam can feel Frank’s strength, his kindness…his heart. If it is ever possible for someone to feel another’s heart beat Adam swears he can at this moment. It gives him the one thing he is lacking…hope.

Adam continues to pour the blood for at least five minutes more. Suddenly Tommy gasps and his eyes pop open scaring Adam who almost drops the bag on Tommy’s chest. Adam immediately put the bag down on the floor next to him and picks up a towel from the pile, gently wiping Tommy’s face clean. “Baby? It’s Adam, I’m here with you baby. Look at me honey, please look at me…”

Tommy’s eyes quickly dart around the room before landing on Adam’s face. “Adddam? Where…?” Adam leans down and places a gentle kiss to Tommy’s lips. “It’s ok honey. Damian is gone and Jay is with Gee, Ray and Mikey. We are all here honey. We love you and we are gonna take you home where you belong and I’m never gonna let you out of my sight ever again! I love you so much honey you have no idea. I’m so sorry for what I’ve done to you honey.” Frank slowly lowers his hands and leans over Tommy. In a soft voice he says “Tommy? I’m Frank. Can you try and move your arms for me?”

Tommy tries but his arms only raise a few inches before he is forced to let them drop to his sides again. “Don’t worry; it is normal to have a slow recovery considering how long you had been dead for. It may take a few days until you can move around. You just need plenty of blood and to stay in bed and all will be fine before you know it. I’m glad you’re back with your family, Tommy.” Frank slowly stands and starts to walk out of the room. Adam stands and rushes to Frank’s side before he can make it to the door. “Where are you going?”

Frank turns back to Adam. “My work here is done. Tommy will make a full recovery. I have known people where were dead longer than that and survived. It’s a good thing he has you, your love…his love for you… is what pulled him back. Now I must go.” Frank starts to leave again but Adam calls out “Please don’t leave! Please stay with us. We want to show our thanks...” Frank shakes his head, the door opening with a wave of his hand. “Goodbye Adam and Tommy. Keep loving each other…” and with that he walks out of the door.

 

Gee is sitting in the parlor holding Jay tightly in his arms. He notices Frank’s unsteady gait as he makes his way to the front door. “FRANK! Please wait!” Frank freezes with his hand on the front door and then slowly turning he sees Gee and Jay on the couch. “Frank, please…he’s human. I can’t wake him! Will you…”

Frank keeps his expression blank as he makes his way over to the two of them on the couch. Placing his hand on Jay’s forehead Frank comments in a monotone “He is fine, just let him sleep. He will awaken in the morning. Goodbye Gerard.” Before Frank can leave the room Gee softly says “Thank you Frank. I…” Frank turns back to Gee and for the first time all evening loses his temper. “Save it Gerard. Save any emotion that you have for your human.” With that said Frank leaves the mansion, the door slamming shut behind him without his even having to touch it.

Adam continues to gently wipe all traces of blood off of Tommy’s body. Tommy licks his lips and softly asks “Adam? You…your eyes…” Adam nods his head before answering “Yeah baby they are back to somewhat normal. I fed from the family. I’ll tell you all about it later, right now I need to clean you up a somewhat before Mikey sees you and wigs out.” Tommy just nods. He won’t admit it out loud but he is enjoying the tender way that Adam is washing him. It appears that his sweet, loving Adam is finally back and nothing could make Tommy happier.

Mikey enters the room and stands just inside the doorway, his face showing concern and fear. Adam looks up and says “Its ok, Mikey. Come on over and see your son.” At this Mikey, usually the serious and reserved one in the family bursts out in tears as he rushes over to the couch, trying his best to scoop Tommy up into his arms. “Oh my…Tommy honey I’ve…” “Mom, it’s ok. I’m fine, I really am. I love you.” Ray soon joins them. “I hate to break up this reunion but we better get Tommy and Jay back to the mansion. They both need to rest and home is the best place for them.” Ray then gingerly picks up Tommy in his strong arms and surprises everyone when he kisses Tommy on the cheek, a tear slipping from his eye as he says “Glad to have you back, son…I’ve missed you.” Tommy smiles “I love you Dad” and Ray cracks a smile, his voice full of emotion as he answers “Right back at ya Tommy.”

 

Frank gasps for breath as he collapses. He doesn’t have enough energy to make it inside of his apartment building. Maybe if he sits here long enough he will be able to stand soon but for now a little break is nice. Frank thinks back to Adam and the way he fought for his lover, how he refused to believe that Tommy could die. Frank knows how that feels. He was in love once. He knows the feeling of wanting to give everything to someone else, be there for them through good times and bad. Frank still feels that way, still loves Gerard with everything that he is. But Gee has his human now and Frankie doesn’t mean shit to him anymore. And Frank has learned to deal. What else can he do? It’s over, has been long over and the love of his life is long gone.

Frankie is so lost in thought that at first he does not notice the shadow that has fallen over him. When at long last he finally raises his eyes he hears a voice that has haunted his dreams every night for three centuries or more say “Well hello there little Frankie…”

Chapter 31

“What are you doing here?” Frankie asks, his face a blank mask to hide his pain and confusion.

“I just wanted to know why you left the way you did, Frankie. I thank you for coming to Tommy’s rescue, I was hoping you would hear my thoughts if I called loud enough. I’m sure that Gerard was calling to you as well but I knew that you would refuse to hear him.”

Frank shrugs noncommittally. “I no longer hear Gerard’s voice in my head, haven’t for a long time now. I was surprised to hear your voice though I must admit. And once you explained the situation I had no choice to respond. You know I’m a sucker for a good love story.” He looks down at his feet as he hears a chuckle from somewhere above.

“That’s total bullshit and you know it Frankie! You came to see Gerard again, we both know it. You just have to admit it to yourself…”
Frankie looks up, a twinkle he cannot hide in his eyes even as he glares and sarcastically comments “Just why in the fuck did you come here, Ray? And what do you want from me?”

 

Tommy slowly opens his eyes. His face lights up in a smile when he realizes that Jay is sleeping next to him, both of them on their backs, Gee and Adam sleeping in matching recliners on either side of the bed. They are back with family where they belong.
Gee is snoring softly in his sleep, his hand firmly holding Jay’s as if he is afraid the man will disappear while he is asleep. Adam is in a weird position, his arm crossed Tommy’s chest and his head on Tommy’s thigh but his lower body in the chair. His body looks uncomfortable but his face is relaxed and a faint smile graces his freckled lips.

Tommy manages to lift his hand and place it on Adam’s head, sliding his fingers into the thick hair. Adam mumbles in his sleep and smacks his lips and Tommy can’t help but giggle. He rakes his nails against Adam’s scalp a few times before petting the back of Adam’s head. Adam keeps his eyes closed but softly says “Back to sleep Tommy boy, you need your rest, we all do. I love you.” Tommy tightens his hand for a moment before relaxing his hold but keeping his hand where it is. “I love you too, Adam.” Sliding his other hand into Jay’s Tommy closes his eyes and drifts back to sleep. They all sleep deeply; connected to each other by the touch of love…

 

Mikey stands in his bedroom staring out the window. Damn his impetuous husband! Doesn’t he know that it isn’t safe to be out there running around town by himself? And where he went, is he crazy? Mikey knows his husband, knows how impossible it is to try and stop him from doing something that he really believes to be right and just. But in this case, IS he right?

He starts to pace the room but before he knows it he is standing in the doorway to Tommy’s room watching the four boys tangled together in sleep. Mikey cannot help but feel the impending doom that seems to be hanging over the house like a dark cloud. He loves the boys with all of his heart but he fears that he will lose one or more of them before Damian’s reign of terror is brought to an end. And Ray, going off to Frankie? What in the hell could he possibly be planning…

 

Ray reaches down and picks Frankie up in his arms then carries him to his apartment. Frankie starts to thrash and curse but to no avail…when they get to the apartment door Ray simply reaches a hand around to Frankie’s pocket and pulls out his keys, opening the door and striding inside as if he owns the place. He gently places Frankie on his feet then turns and walks into Frankie’s bedroom, Frankie hot on his heels. “Just what the fuck do you think you are doing, Ray? This is my place and PUT DOWN THAT SUITCASE! RAY! JUST…WHAT THE FUCK???”

Frankie charges at Ray who is opening random dresser drawers and pulling piles of tee shirts and jeans out and filling the suitcase that Ray placed on the bed. Ray easily manages to hold back Frankie even though the shorter man is attempting to jump on Ray’s back. “Frankie, you can fight me all you want, you know that I will win in the long run…” “I could turn you into a toad!”

Ray cannot help but snort at this last comment. “Frankie, we have been through this all before. I am the only vamp in the world that is immune to both your charms AND your magic! And since you are tied to the Council you must obey me…”

Ray suddenly notices that Frank has let go of him and is standing stock still behind him. Ray turns around and comes face to face with Frank, his expression carefully blank but his voice sharp as he states “You told me that my connection with the Council is over, Ray. You promised me my freedom. Are you saying that you are taking back my freedom?” “Now Frankie…” “…after all I have done for you, for your SON? Are you just going to demand that I go back to that…to KILLING VAMPIRES just because…NO! I WON’T DO IT RAY!”

Ray follows Frankie back to his living room and tries to pull him down onto the couch next to him but Frankie fights him with all the power in his little body. “I may not have Royal blood in my veins Ray but that does not make me any less than you. I may be human, I may be…but that doesn’t mean anything! I still count Ray. You promised me that if I gained my freedom you would grant it to me. I did Ray, I did EVERYTHING YOU AND THE COUNCIL REQUIRED OF ME and STILL you want me BACK? NO!!! I am no longer yours to command and control. I live here Ray, HERE, not at Council headquarters or in the cabin at the back of your property and here is where I’m going to STAY!”

Frankie’s speech ends with the two of them nose to nose staring each other down. Ray pauses for a moment and then softly says “If you refuse to come quietly, Frankie…then there is only one thing that I can do…”

Ray swings his fist through the air and connects solidly with Frankie’s temple knocking Frank out cold. Ray returns to the bedroom and finishes packing Frankie’s clothes, then makes his way into the converted storage room off of the kitchen. Lifting the doggie gate he calls out “Mama, Peppers, Bella, Sweet Pea! Come here babies it’s Uncle Ray. Come on, we’re gonna take daddy home!”

All four dogs run into the kitchen and surround Ray’s feet jumping and barking happily at the sight of Ray, who pauses just long enough to throw Frankie over his shoulder and pick up the suitcase on the way out the door. Ray carefully locks the apartment door and then herds the dogs out to his truck, throwing the suitcase in the back and placing Frank and the dogs in the front of the truck, climbing in beside them.

As he drives away Ray glances at Frank, knocked out cold and surrounded by his dogs. He softly says “I hope you can forgive me for this Frank. Little do you know, in the end it will be for your own good…”

Chapter 32

Notes:

Once again I want to say thank you to all of you who are reading this and for those of you who take the time to let me know what you think...I love you all! XO

"Give me the sound--to see
Another world outside
That's full of all the broken things
That I made
Just give me a life--to bleed
Another world outside
That's full of all the awful things
That I made...
Professional Griefers--deadmau5 featuring Gerard Way

“Ok Ray, let’s go over this AGAIN…So, you leave here alone, no bodyguards to protect you which I will kick your ass for later…and show up at Frankie’s place…FRANKIE…the most unstable creature I have EVER had the displeasure of knowing…the one “thing” that if pissed off has the ammo to DESTROY my ENTIRE family with a wave of his hand…you not only show up at his place but you PACK A BAG FOR HIM and bring him here…HERE, RAY…where he can destroy my family UP CLOSE and PERSONAL instead from across town…you…you KNOCK him OUT and then bring him and his puppies HERE?”

Mikey is pacing and rambling as he goes, occasionally throwing a glare over his shoulder when Ray comes into view. Ray is casually sprawled on the couple’s California king sized bed, looking like a king in his castle without a care in the world. “Mikey baby, it’s been two hours since I came home and you haven’t stopped pacing.” Reaching out a hand Ray implores from his place on the bed, a pout on his face “Please come here and let me hold you honey. We rarely get a moment alone anymore and I just wanna spend a little time with my wifey...”

Mikey waves a hand in the air in dismissal. “You get sex when that “thing” is removed from my home!!! You expect me to trust him, after what he did to me the last time we were forced to deal with him?” “Now Mikey, you know he just fucked with you because he cannot harm me and so he took his anger out on you! I made him change you back, didn’t I?”

Mikey turns and faces Ray, his full displeasure shown in his sneer. “You are not the one who was changed into a PIG for three days Ray, I was!!! He cannot touch you and he knows it, so why not make life a living hell for those you love, right? And do you honestly think it will be any different this time? And have you thought about who he will take his anger out on, Ray? Gerard and Jay, that’s who! The two of them will be made to pay for your stupid plan!”

Ray climbs off of their bed and walks over to pull Mikey into his arms. “Mikes, Frank is still in love with Gerard. Trust me on that. And Jay? I know you don’t believe me when I say it but I still have one card to play with Frankie if I need to make him behave. He won’t touch Tommy because he considers him a brother, and I know…can feel that he has high respect for Adam. So please stop worrying so much about this! As soon as I put the collar back on Frankie…”

“…he will turn on you the first chance he gets!” Mikey leads Ray back to the bed to gently push him down on top of the covers, Mikey lying down and covering Ray’s body with his own as he continues. “I know why you are doing this, Ray. You want to protect your family and I love you for it. But Frankie is too volatile, too unpredictable on the best of days. If he turns against you then what do you do?” Ray wraps his arms around Mikey’s thin waist as he replies “He won’t, he loves Gerard too much to put his life in danger no matter what he says. It will all work out honey, trust me. Now, before the little shit wakes up and I have to deal with him I want to make love to my wife…”

 

Frankie first notices the collar around his neck as soon as he opens his eyes. He feels a weight on the back of his neck and for a quick second begins to panic, thinking that Ray set the collar off already, before he realizes it’s just Mama asleep on the back of his neck. Suddenly her weight is removed and Frankie growls low in his throat, spitting out “Gerard, put down my dog you fucker” as he raises bloodshot eyes to meet Gee’s. He snarls again as he watches Gerard continue to pet his favorite dog as he cuddles her to his chest. “I love Mama, she is so sweet and cuddly, just like you used to be.” Frankie gives a dark chuckle that holds no emotion as he replies “Yes, Gerard…you always had an affinity for creatures who wear collars, didn’t you?”

Gee gently places Mama on the floor and makes his way over to Frankie. Sinking to the floor next to the couch he quickly reaches out and sinks his hand into Frankie’s hair, petting him in much the same way as he just did Mama. His voice gentle he responds “At least Mama and the other dogs show their appreciation when I pet them by licking my hand. You never did show anything for me but contempt, Frankie…but that only made me want to pet you all the more…”

Frankie raises his head higher and snorts loudly “Is your memory really that short, Gerard? Or is it all the footsies that you play with that human that has made you forget all the…licking…that I did when you shared my bed?” Gee leans down and places a soft kiss to Frankie’s lips before pulling back while replying “No Frankie, I haven’t forgotten. How could I? I remember every touch, every moan that you made…every time you shuddered under me. I remember how you looked all wild and beautiful as you rode my cock in the moonlight. There isn’t one moment of our time together that I have forgotten, my little Frankie…”

Gee continues to pet Frankie because regardless of all the complaining that he is doing it seems to be calming Frankie down somewhat. But after a few minutes more of this type of affection Frankie stands up and crosses the room to the fireplace. Turning his back on Gerard he comments in a heavy voice “I see that your father wasted no time returning the collar to my neck. And here I thought that I was finished with this whole mess, free to live my life as I see fit. But for some reason fate insists on continually throwing me back with you vamps if I like it or not.”

Gee crosses the room to stand behind Frank. “I’m sorry that my father brought you back into his schemes, honey. I swear, if I had known…”
Frank turns to face Gerard, his voice full of anger and resentment. “If you knew you would have done exactly as you did in the past…NOTHING!!! You have always been too afraid to stand up to your father and the Council and because of it I have suffered all these years NOT YOU GERARD!!! I am tired of hearing about how broken hearted you are because… oh FORGET IT! JUST GO BACK TO YOUR HUMAN AND FUCK HIM AND FORGET ABOUT ME. I’M NOTHING BUT THE PAST, GERARD…THAT’S ALL I’LL EVER BE.”

 

Frank storms out of the room and out to the garden. He fights back tears as he sits down on the swing, all four of his dogs surrounding him as he slowly swings back and forth. He absentmindedly pets them all in turn as he thinks about the situation he finds himself in once again.

Ray was right, he still loves Gerard after all these years and all the hell he went through. All the sneaking around, trying to keep their love from the Council and Gee’s family…to find out that the family had known all along. Frankie has never met Tommy in person until he saved his life but he had heard all the stories about him. Tommy was always gone or busy when Frankie was around, but he knew of his reputation and Frank admired Tommy’s devil-may-care attitude and the way he always stood up for himself against Ray and the Council, even if he rarely won his battles with them. Frankie always wanted Gee to be that way, to stand up for Frank and his rights, but for some reason Gee always wanted to make both sides happy and tried to do so by staying out of it all.

But then again, why SHOULD Gee make a stand against everyone for Frankie’s rights? Frankie DOESN’T HAVE ANY!!! In the vampire world Frank is nothing but the dirt beneath their feet, their mortal enemy. Frankie is unique, not just because of the magic he possesses. His magic is his blessing not his curse…

Frank looks up at the full moon and throws back his head and howls. He would give anything to change, to let his wolf out, but the silver in the collar around his neck is enough to prevent him from shifting. He and his wolf are chained again to the family that he wants to hate but secretly would give anything to join. That is indeed the curse that he is destined to carry for eternity…he is a werewolf in love with a vampire that he can never have, fighting for a family he can never join. Frankie lowers his head and finally lets his tears flow…

Chapter 33

I love you in the same way
There’s a chapel in a hospital
One foot in your bedroom
And one foot out the door
Hum Hallelujah—Fall Out Boy

Cole paces outside Phoenix’s hospital room. Dr. Allen, a close friend of Master Adam’s has been in with his sister for the last hour or so, his Master having called the doctor to Phoenix’s bedside as soon as she was admitted to the hospital. Cole was sent to the hotel to pick his sister up but the moment that he arrived he found her lying on the bathroom floor, her skin sallow and her breathing almost non-existent. Cole immediately gathered Phoenix into his arms and then frantically drove her to the closest hospital while making a call to his Master.

The door opens and Dr. Allen steps into the hall, his eyes sad and heavy. “Cole, I have bad news.” Cole grabs for the doorway trying hard to stay upright. “We have conducted every baseline test that we have and I cannot find the cause of Phoenix’s condition. She is slipping away from us and there appears to be nothing that I can do. I’m so sorry, Cole.”

Cole feels his eyes start to water as his broken voice softly inquires “How…how much longer…” Dr. Allen looks everywhere but at Cole as he replies “I can’t really say for sure but if I were to take a guess? A few hours at the most. You can stay with her; I will make sure that no one…interrupts you.” Cole meets the doctor’s intense gaze and takes the hint immediately. He shakes the doctor’s hand and thanks him for all he has done for them and, as the doctor turns and walks away he pulls out the cell phone that Master gave him and makes a call. “Master?...”

 

The stench of broken, bloody bodies fills the air. Damian calls for another and his two human slaves bring him a child around 8 years old. Damian looks down and smirks as he licks his lips. The little girl in his arms reminds him of Phoenix when she was this age. By now that back stabbing bastard Cole should know that his sister is dying. Such a shame…

The little girls starts to beg and scream when Damian bares his fangs before sinking them into her tender neck. Suffer the children indeed…he has suffered enough! Hasn’t he had to put up with Ray’s “perfect” family for years, all to get what really belongs to him in the first place? Tommy is his and his alone and no one in the world can convince him otherwise! After finally sampling Tommy’s sweet body there is no way that he will ever let that boy go.

After draining the girl dry he flings her into the corner of the room, her body making a sickening thump as it hits the wall. Feeling the warmth of her blood flow through his veins Damian makes a silent vow to get his “property” back and to destroy each and every single member of the family that stands in his way…

 

Cole stands and stares down at his sleeping sister. He loves her beyond words, would do anything for her. The ringing of Cole’s cell phone causes Cole to jump. “Yes, Master?” “Tell me.” Those words cause tears to take over Cole’s eyes, his voice breaking as he chokes out “My…sister. Master, she’s dying…” He hears Master’s sharp intake of breath before the next words, spoken gently and quietly reach his soul as nothing else ever has. “Do it Cole. Bring her home.” Cole makes a choked out response and Adam gently responds “I’ll send someone to help you. Just hold on.” With that the phone call ends.

Mikey enters the room ten minutes later, his hair mussed but his eyes bright. He walks over to Cole and pulls him into his arms for a bruising hug. “I’m here for you both, honey. Now, let’s do this. You or me?” Cole blinks back more tears at the thought of causing his sister any pain. “Right, I’ll do this. Just take her hand Cole.” Before Cole can even stumble close enough to take Phoenix’s hand Mikey pulls her into his arms and bites deeply into the jugular vein. Phoenix’s eyes bolt open and her mouth opens on a silent scream as her hand tightens in Cole’s. “It’s gonna be ok soon, baby…just stay still and let Mikey bring you through this. You and I are gonna be together forever, sis.”

Mikey pulls back, a trickle of blood dripping down the corner of his mouth to his chin. “Patience, Cole. It’s almost over.” Mikey’s torn wrist is soon between Phoenix’s lips, her eyes opening to pierce into Cole’s, the familiar look of hunger in them. Mikey pulls back too soon. “Give her your blood, Cole…bind her to you forever.” Cole hesitates for a brief second, his gaze moving from Mikey’s to Phoenix’s before tearing open his wrist and repeating the process that Mikey started. He hears Mikey softly say “Phoenix, I am your Maker…your Mother. Cole is your Maker as well. We will always be here for you. Welcome to the family.”

 

Frankie lays thrashing on the floor in pain, his hands clutching the collar around his neck. Ray is standing over him yelling at the top of his lungs. “I DON’T CARE what you WANT to do Frankie! I’m TELLING YOU that you will track down and kill Damian!” Frankie tries to tell Ray to fuck off but ends up screaming once again as the collar constricts once more, a bolt of red hot pain making its way down his spine to his feet. Frankie gasps for air as the collar continues to tighten, his airway barely open, tears of anger and pain streaming down his face.

Ray reaches back his arm to strike Frankie but the movement is cut short when Gerard grabs Ray’s arm tightly in a crushing grip. “YOU WILL NOT STRIKE HIM FATHER! LET HIM GO!!!”

Frankie watches through tear filled eyes as Ray and Gee stand nose to nose, both refusing to back down. After another minute Gee yells “LET THE MAN I LOVE GO, FATHER!!!”

Ray smirks as the pressure choking Frankie is removed and Frank can finally breathe in large gasps of air. Gee drops to his knees as he sinks his hands into Frankie’s hair, stroking him while saying “It’s ok Frankie, I’m here…I’ll protect you. I never stopped loving you. I will get that collar off if it’s the last thing I do!”

What the three of them do not realize is that Jay has been standing in the doorway watching the entire time as the vamp he loves more than life itself professes his love for another. None of them notice as Jay quietly makes his way out of the front door. He has no idea where he is going but any place is better than here. The dark shadows swallow Jay as he tries to outrun his pain and sorrow…

Chapter 34

"I'm holding out & I'm holding on
To every letter & every song
I pulled myself out of the day
We ever had to meet
Are you through with me?
So...
And when it all goes to hell
Will you be able to tell
Me sorry with a straight face (take this to your grave)"

The Patron Saint of Liars & Fakes--Fall Out Boy

 

Jay makes his way to the main road before a blur passes him on his left. Two seconds later he slams himself forward into Adam’s hard chest. “Just where do you think you are going little brother? It’s too late for a walk and too dangerous for you to be out here on your own, especially in your weakened condition.” Jay gives him a blank stare before walking around Adam and continuing his way down the darkened dirt road. Once again Adam moves to stand in his path. “Jay, I saw you leave, saw Gerard with Frankie. I’m not stupid, I know why you left. But you cannot be out here like this Jay. Let me take you back…”

Jay’s expression never changes but his voice is cold as ice as he replies “No thank you Adam, I’d rather take my chances out here in the streets than to go back there. Tommy must be missing you. Besides, he needs your protection. Nice knowing you, Adam.” Jay turns and attempts to make his way again before he hears Adam softly call out “I’m sorry for doing this” and the next thing he knows he is lifted off the ground and thrown over Adam’s rock hard shoulder. “ADAM! Put me down! ADAM C’MON AND…NO!!!! I’M NOT GOING BACK THERE!!!” Trees and buildings fly by as Adam moves at a fast walk back to the mansion, doing his best to ignore Jay’s temper tantrum.

Entering the back door of the mansion Adam carries Jay to the bedroom he shares with Gee and then gently places Jay’s feet back on the floor. Before Jay can move Adam places a hand under Jay’s chin, raising it until the two of them are eye to eye. “Jay honey please talk to me. You cannot hold it all in and you cannot run from it, believe me it will just follow you. I know it hurts but it will hurt more the longer it stays in your chest.”

Jay looks deep into Adam’s eyes as he mumbles “I have been with Gerard for a long time now Adam. He stood up to Tommy when Tommy was my Master, told him that he loved me regardless if I was human or not. He asked for my freedom, and when it was denied he still took me to his bed, still loved me. I knew about Frankie, knew that Gee never asked for Frankie's freedom from the Council even though he loved him. I couldn’t miss the rumors floating around the mansion but I figured I had a good chance to win Gee's love, especially since he tried to gain my freedom while leaving Frankie in shackles.

When I tried to talk to Gee about Frankie Gee would change the subject or tell me that he didn’t want to talk about him. So I did the only thing that I could do. I tried my hardest to make him forget Frankie.”

I tried to always be there for him when his family angered or hurt him. I told him I loved him every chance that I had, tried to satisfy him in bed even though I’m not…adequate as a human lover. I sang him back to sleep when he woke from nightmares and I even tried to propose to him, even though I knew the only response that I would receive would be his laughter. And the entire time I watched him twitch and smile and call out for Frankie in his sleep, I tried to ignore it, to tell myself that in the end I would be the one that he wanted to spend his eternity with. that he would eventually change me and we would be together as one.”

“And then tonight I wake to find our bed empty. I know that his dreams, his nightmares have been getting worse since Damian has decided to destroy all of our lives. I know how worried he was about me, how badly he wanted me back when Damian took me from here. But think about it Adam! He has always loved Frankie, that has never changed for one second. I was the idiot that refused to see the truth for so long! I was just a fill in, a way to waste time until he could get his hands on his scruffy dog again! I never meant anything to him at all…”

“That’s not true Jay.” The two of them turn towards the door to watch Gerard enter the room. “I love you Jay. It’s just…I love Frankie as well.”

 

Tommy tosses and turns in his bed, his dream turning into a nightmare. His original dream of being in bed, Adam holding Tommy’s hands over his head as he pounds into Tommy, his larger frame holding Tommy in place begins to waver. Suddenly the body above him begins to change, an evil laugh filling the air as Tommy looks up in horror to find that it is Damian who is fucking him through the mattress. “What’s wrong Tommy? Surprised to feel me?” Tommy tries to buck Damian off of him but then something begins to happen—Tommy stops fighting, starts instead to enjoy the sensations coursing through his body. He moans out Damian’s name then begs to come but Damian replies “No Thomas, you must wait for your Master to come first. Hold back or it’s the rack for you.” Tommy can’t help it, can’t stop his body as it crashes head on towards completion, his come shooting over his stomach and Damian’s chest. Damian comes deep inside of Tommy but before either can catch their breaths Tommy is lifted off the bed and carried to the rack in the corner where Adam’s lifeless body hangs on the wall, his head hanging down to rest on his chest. Tommy calls out to Adam as he is fastened to the rack, and after getting no response turns his attention to Damian who smirks “Sorry Tommy but you have been a very bad boy” and pushes a button on the end of the rack. Tommy screams out again to Adam as his arms and legs are ripped off his body and spikes in the middle of the rack shoot upward, piercing through Tommy's back, throat and heart and out the other side. The last thing Tommy sees is Adam as he lifts his head, his eyes missing and blood dripping down his face as he chokes out “See you in hell, Tommy boy.”

Tommy bolts upright in the bed and screams at the top of his lungs.

 

Jay and Gerard are staring each other down as Tommy's screams reach them from down the hall. Without hesitation Adam runs from the room at top speed. Jay glares at Gee, who takes a few steps towards Jay, causing Jay to back up until the back of his legs makes contact with their bed. Gee reaches out his hands and the next thing Jay knows he is pinned under Gee’s body on top of the comforter. “Get off me you fucker! I want…GET OFF!” Gee can’t help but laugh as he responds “You have been hanging around Tommy Joe way too long, darling. You are starting to sound like him!” Jay tries again to escape but closes his eyes when he realizes that once again vampire strength wins out over his. “Jay, I meant what I said. You are right, I have been in love with Frankie for a long time, and I have never stopped loving him. But I love you too. I never figured that I would be lucky enough to find TWO wonderful men to fall in love with but I did and I cannot deny that the two of you mean the world to me. So…”

The next words that reach Jay’s ears are so outrageous, so unbelievable that Jay has to ask Gee to repeat them to make sure he heard him correctly.

“Wwwwhat, Gee? Say it again.”

“I was hoping we could live together…the three of us.”

Chapter 35

“I…GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME GERARD!!! I SWEAR TO THE VIRGIN THAT…IF I HAVE TO CALL FOR YOUR MOTHER…” Gerard cannot help but to continue to chuckle at Jay’s outburst but the moment he climbs off of Jay and stands his laughter stops abruptly. Jay charges him full force, a sneer covering his beautiful face, his fists slamming into Gee’s chest over and over again regardless of the pain Jay is inflicting to his own hands with each hit. “You bastard! How DARE you insinuate that I would spend a moment in the same bed with that scruffy dog!” Gee gently grabs Jay’s wrists in a firm grip while Jay struggles to escape Gee’s hold, all the while screaming “All three of us live together??! What makes you think that I want to end up with fleas?”

Frankie stumbles into the room making his way to the bed on shaking legs. He sits down on the side of it and replies dryly “I don’t have fleas Jay but I do have a short temper so if I were you I would stop calling me a scruffy dog! You are acting like a spoiled child. Why don’t you just sit down and the three of us can talk about this like adults.”

“What’s there to talk about?” Jay gives Frankie a confused look. “Do you WANT to share Gee with me, Frankie?”

“Hell no! But at least I’m not acting like a diva about it! Calm the FUCK down…”

 

Adam runs into his bedroom to find Tommy thrashing in his sleep. Tommy screams again as Adam shakes him gently, concern in his voice as he orders “Tommy its Adam! Open your eyes!” Panic runs through Adam when there is no immediate response.

Tommy slowly opens his eyes as his body continues to shake. “Aaadam?? Is that really you? I…your eyes! You have your eyes!!” Adam climbs onto the bed and sits with his back against the headboard, pulling Tommy into his arms and rocking him slowly back and forth. Before Adam can ask what Tommy meant about his eyes there is a loud bang and sounds of arguing coming from Gerard’s bedroom. Tommy raises his head with a quizzical look but before he can comment Adam simply says “Frankie and Jay are fighting over Gee.”

 

Gee can only shake his head in shock. Jay somehow managed to get away from him and attack Frankie, the two of them crashing to the ground from Jay’s forward momentum. Luckily for Jay Frankie is in a weakened state, unable to do much more than make a futile attempt to push Jay off of him. But Jay, being the only human of any rank in a house full of supernatural creatures is managing to hold his own in the situation regardless. He has managed to get a couple of good swings in, one of them connecting with Frankie’s nose. Blood slowly begins to stream down Frankie’s face and Gee, his senses heightened at the very hint of blood, makes a hissing sound in the back of his throat as he steps forward to pull Jay off of Frankie, who is now lying on his back and trying to bench press Jay off and onto the floor. The three of them continue to struggle and thrash around until the bedroom door slams open into the wall and Mikey fills the doorway bellowing “CUT IT THE FUCK OUT RIGHT NOW!!!

Ray appears over Mikey’s shoulder and before he can say a word Mikey threatens “So help me God, if you so much as breath on me we are NEVER having sex again IS THAT CLEAR???” Ray pauses, his hand in mid-air over Mikey’s shoulder. “Uuhhh, goodnight boys. Behave for your mother.” With that Ray turns and makes his silent way back to his and Mikey’s bedroom.

Mikey enters the room and with one hand pushes Gerard back two feet then turns to pick Jay up off of Frankie by the neck. Holding Jay high in the air he moves him to a lounge chair across the room and drops Jay onto it. Returning to Frankie Mikey hauls him up and deposits Frankie back on top of the bed, the strength of the throw practically causing Frankie to bounce back onto the floor once again. Mikey reaches out a hand to steady Frankie and hand him a tissue while barking out to Gee “Stand by the door, NOW!” Gee does as his mother requires, noticing that Mikey has now moved into the center of the room to referee the rest of the “conversation.”

“Now, I have an idea what was going on in here but I DON’T CARE! Things are bad enough with Damian still on the loose, Tommy having flashbacks and bad dreams and now…” Mikey turns to give Frankie a look that would turn a lesser creature to ice “I have to deal with the fact that my son not only wants one lover but TWO! So, if you would all be SO kind, we all have enough on our plates without having to hear listen to your drama on top of things while I’m trying to get some precious sleep!” Mikey then turns and floats to the door with the grace of a drag queen, placing a hand on Gee’s shoulder to push him out of way. “Goodnight to all of you. And BEHAVE!” With that Mikey pulls the door open, sashays through it and slams the door shut behind him.

All three boys silently stare at each other until Frankie finally breaks the silence with shocked “What in gay hell was THAT???”
Gee chuckles softly as he replies “My mother having a snit. What say we continue this conversation in the barn, shall we?”

 

“…and then I woke up.” Tommy buries his face as deep as he can into the side of Adam’s neck. He’s chasing Adam’s scent, allowing it to overwhelm his senses and push all thoughts of the nightmare from his mind. Adam’s strong arms feel like tight bands around his body, the tension in those arms growing as Tommy shared his nightmare with his lover.

Tommy gently grazes his fangs against Adam’s neck drawing out the slightest amount of blood. When Adam growls deep in his chest in response Tommy smirks and repeats the motion, his fangs now carving a deeper path. Leaning in to lick up the warm fluid Adam growls again, his voice shredded and rough when he threatens “Do it again Tommy and I will not be held responsible for my actions.”
Tommy raises his head, his chocolate eyes twinkling as he takes in the possessive look on Adam’s face, his eyes which are now completely black with want. With a playful smirk Tommy lowers his head once again, his fangs sinking deep into Adam’s jugular vein, warm blood slowly flowing over Tommy’s taste buds.

Adam snarls and flips them over, trapping his love under him on the bed. The action causes Tommy’s fangs to sink even deeper, Tommy’s sounds of satisfaction reaching Adam’s ears. The littler fucker! Creaming his sleep pants before Adam can even get a hand on Tommy’s cock! Well, the little brat will have to be punished and Adam knows just what to do…

 

“…and if you think you humans are “odor free” you’re full of shit! You ALL stink…” Frankie huffs when Gee laughs outright at his comment. The laugh bounces off the barn’s loft walls. “Oh come on Gee you know it’s true! You even told me once that the main reason that you drink synthetic blood more than human blood is because there are times that you can barely stomach…”

“That’s enough Frankie!” Gee can tell by the look on Jay’s face that he is getting upset by the conversation. “”I asked the two of you to come out here with me so we can talk about our relationship, not to argue! Fine, the two of you can’t stand each other, I get it but there is one thing that the two of you share if you like it or not—me. I love you both differently; I love you both equally and no matter what either of you do that will never change. So the two of you have to make up your mind if you are going to get along or if I walk away and leave both of you. I want to spend the rest of eternity with the two of you, if you think I’m greedy I’m sorry but that’s the way it is. If both of you try, really give it your all and you still despise each other than I’ll leave but please…give it a chance. For me. For us.”

Frankie and Jay are silent for a few minutes, staring each other down like rivals in a wrestling ring. But a second later Jay looks at Gee with a look that says “I hate you”…then flings himself at Frankie at top speed. Frankie slides back a few inches with the force of impact, his back connecting with the loft wall but the sensation is completely erased by his shock of having Jay on top of him, against him. Jay stares deep into Frankie’s eyes for a moment as he then slowly moves his head forward, a soft chuckle escaping his lips as he says “Hold your nose, scruffy”—then leans forward until his lips meet Frankie’s in a passionate kiss.

 

Mikey’s lies awake staring at the ceiling, watching the early morning sun peek through the cracks around the blackout blinds. Ray has been tossing and turning all night long, obviously something important is keeping Ray—and Mikey—from getting any real sleep.

Ray shifts again and Mikey is contemplating becoming a widow when suddenly Ray bolts upright, taking most of the sheets with him. “RAY!” Ray turns around, surprise on his face when he realizes that his love is wide awake. “Did I wake you love?”

Mikey sighs dramatically and slaps Ray’s arm in frustration. “Wake me? You have been keeping me up all night with your tossing and turning! Care to share with your wifey what has been keeping us BOTH awake?”

Ray look everywhere but at Mikey when he responds “I can’t. You’ll kill me THEN divorce me.”

Mikey sighs again. “Ray, whatever it is it must be horrible enough that you can’t even look me in the eye! Just say it…”

Ray looks at Mikey, at the man that he loves more than anything in the world. Praying that his love will understand, Ray still cannot believe that he is actually saying the following words out loud…

“Mikey…would you hate me forever if…we used our son for bait?”

Chapter 36

Cole staggers through the second floor hallway, his hand clutching the burn on the side of his face. Damn it! He should have paid closer attention when Mikey and Adam admonished him about the sun’s early morning rays. Cole, like most newly turned vamps replied with the usual “Yeah, yeah, yeah I get it now shut up” response that makes older vamps laugh. Every new vamp thinks that they are invincible—that is until they have their first run-in with the thing they should fear the most. Cole barely made it in the back door of the mansion before turning to dust in the back yard. Vaguely he wonders if Tommy or Gee ever made this almost fatal mistake in their vampire youth.

While his mind continues to wander on his way to his bedroom he hears Mikey’s voice from behind his and Ray’s bedroom door. Normally Cole would just mind his own damn business and continue on his way but Mikey’s distressed tone of voice causes him to pause for a moment outside of his parent’s bedroom door. What he hears causes his still warm blood to turn cold as ice in an instant.

“…think for one second that I would allow you to kill our son you’ve got another thing coming!” Ray tries to cut Mikey off with a strained “But honey…” but Mikey isn’t having it, instead cutting Ray off with “NO Ray! I know you are going to say that you are not attempting to kill him but think about it…you WILL if you go through with this crazy plan! I have never in my death heard of such a ridiculous plan! You haven’t even tested the idea and you just want to shove our boy out there and…”

 

 

Tommy is once again tossing and turning in bed but not from a nightmare this time. Adam decided to punish Tommy by taking his time and gently making love to him three times before finally collapsing next to Tommy in a sleeping heap. The real reason Tommy cannot sleep? He knows why tender lovemaking feels like a punishment. He also knows that Adam is now aware of the reason why as well, and while this fact should be comforting it is instead extremely upsetting.

Tommy rolls over onto his back, Adam’s arm immediately moving to cross his chest, his hand landing on and holding tightly to Tommy’s hip. Since Tommy returned to the land of the “living dead” Adam has been hovering over him, obviously afraid to let his love out of his sight. While this too should be comforting (and in some ways it is) it bothers Tommy as much as the gentle touches and whispered words of love made Tommy uncomfortable a little while ago.

What’s behind it all? Tommy stares up at the ceiling as he takes a deep unneeded breath. “Might as well face facts Tommy boy” he thinks to himself “You have changed in ways that you never thought you would and you are afraid that Adam won’t want you anymore.”

Tommy has always been a “take charge” kind…even when he was human. As a vampire he just took whatever he wanted, never thinking of other’s feelings or needs (remember, that’s how Adam got here to begin with!) only his own, with no regrets. But since Damian…since he was forced to submit to that bastard something…face it, Tommy! EVERYTHING is different!

Now HE wants to be manhandled, HE wants to be forced to his knees, HE wants to feel Adam cover his body with his larger one and take what he wants from Tommy. Tommy cannot help but feel his body react every time Adam is near—he wants to sink to his knees at the slightest look, touch…hell, even just the sound of his voice!

Tommy has seen the surprised looks that Adam has given him when Tommy’s body starts to follow its natural course. And Tommy? Hell, he wants to…die of embarrassment one minute and the next push Adam into punishing him severely. And that’s another thing! Tommy feels his body react when he thinks about how he wants…he CRAVES Adam to slam him face first into the wall and brutally take him from behind, to take him against his will. The same way that Tommy used to want to do to Adam!

How the hell did the roles get changed around like that? And what the fuck do they do about it now? Tommy turns his head to look at Adam and lets out a deep sigh. What if Adam doesn’t like him this way? He knows that Adam instinctively knows what he wants and needs. But…what if this…situation…stays this way? Will Adam become frustrated and leave him? Tommy reaches out his hand and gently strokes it down Adam’s cheek, listening to Adam mumble in his sleep. “The only thing I do know is” Tommy thinks to himself as he continues to stroke Adam’s face “I can never exist without him. I will do anything, be anyone to keep him here with me. Even if it means that I deny myself everything that I want and that I am. I will never be without him again.”

Adam opens his eyes and stares deep into Tommy’s. “Baby, you should be asleep! Didn’t I wear you out enough?” Tommy smirks back at Adam “Of course you did honey, you always do.” Adam turns over in the bed and pulls Tommy onto his chest. “Baby, I can HEAR you thinking! Open up and talk to me please.”

Tommy looks down at Adam’s chest while replying in a soft voice “I’m fine Adam, really.”

Before Tommy knows what happening Adam has thrown the covers onto the floor and bolted off the bed, Tommy held tightly in his arms for a moment before Tommy’s knees come into contact with the floor. Tommy sways back and forth for a moment, Adam circling to stand in front of him so he can jerk Tommy’s jaw up in one sharp motion. In a harsh voice Adam barks out “You will NOT lie to me Thomas! You will answer every question that is put to you, do you understand me?” Tommy tries to shake his head but Adam, still holding on to his chin, yanks up even harder. “You will SPEAK your answers to me! Now…DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME?”

Tommy’s eyes widen as he answers “Yes…Master.”

“That’s better! Now, what is going on in that beautiful head of yours?”

Tommy feels the panic that is bubbling up inside of him explode into words full of fear and shame. “I’m so sorry! I tried to keep it to myself but I just can’t seem to…I mean, I just want you to know that I love you with all of my heart and I don’t want to upset or lose you but I…CAN’T HELP IT! THIS IS WHERE I BELONG!!! ON MY KNEES IN FRONT OF YOU!!! And I know that you liked it when I was strong, when I was able to be forceful but that’s not me anymore and I don’t want you to leave!!!”

Adam runs his fingers through Tommy’s hair until Tommy is following the touch, a sign that he is still being responsive regardless of how hysterical he sounds. In a firm but gentle voice Adam says “Tommy stop! Listen to me.” Tommy automatically stops rambling and leans further into Adam’s touch. “What makes you think that this isn’t where I want you?”

Tommy blinks in confusion as his eyes meet Adam’s and…then he sees. He gets it. He sees in Adam’s eyes all that used to be in his. The desire to dominate, the need to just take what he wants…his struggle to keep in control, to not just reach out and take from Tommy what he is more than willing to give. Adam’s eyes turn pitch black not from hunger but because his hidden demons are surging, fighting for release. Tommy finally gets it, sees that Adam wants to take what he would easily give in submission. But…

“What if you tire of me? What if this is just temporary, if one day I wake up and want to dominate you? What if…”

Adam takes Tommy’s hand in his and brings it to Adam’s crotch, placing Tommy’s smaller hand around Adam’s growing erection. “Baby, does this feel as if I’m not interested in you? Or that I’m not pleased that you are on your knees in front of me? You have changed but so have I. I am not the same weak human that you stormed out of that club with. I love all of you Tommy Joe. I love your aggressive side AND…” Adam emphasizes the next words with a sharp yank on Tommy’s fringe “your submission. Who says it has to be all one way? But if you are happier with me being your Master than that is what I will be.”

 

Adam can tell that even though Tommy has calmed down immensely since the conversation began that he is still apprehensive about everything. The two of them are entering new ground that they have never really tread before, and though it is now natural for Adam to want to just take from Tommy he has to remember that this is even scarier for Tommy than it is for him. They will get through this even though Adam is sure that there will be many mess ups along the way. They love each other dearly and their love will see them through. But for now…

Adam yanks back harder on Tommy’s hair, a smirk crossing his face when he hears Tommy’s head snap back until bones crack sharply. Adam squeezes Tommy’s hand that is still covering his cock and barks out “And as your Master I demand that you finish what you started…”

 

 

Frankie pulls his head back sharply, the back of his head connecting with the loft wall behind him. Fucking…a fucking HUMAN…Jay…WHAT THE FUCK???!!!!!

Jay chases Frankie’s lips when Frankie makes an attempt to maneuver out of the liplock that the human has placed him in. Besides registering the basic facts in the back of his mind that Jay’s lips are cooler than his as well as softer Frank cannot bring himself to kiss Jay back. He just lies limply against the wall, his hands at his sides. He hears Gee’s self-satisfied laugh and something inside of Frankie snaps. How fucking DARE he laugh? HE’S the one who has put Jay and himself in this situation! Gee’s the one who is insisting…no, DEMANDING that the two enemies get along; become peaceful…LIVE TOGETHER as if nothing is amiss. All so he can have his cake and eat it…them…too! Well fuck that!

Frankie places his hands on Jay’s arms and lifts the human off of his lap as easily as lifting a feather. The move startles Jay who makes a broken noise in the back of his throat. It’s obvious that at least one of them was enjoying the kiss. Jay moves forwards as if trying to reconnect with Frankie, his hands reaching out to tangle in Frankie’s baseball shirt as if trying to pull him back into the kiss. But Frankie won’t have it, pushing Jay gently away and setting him on the loft floor next to him before jumping to his feet.

Gee makes a disappointed grunt and Frankie turns on him in an instant. “DON’T YOU DARE, GEE! Just what the fuck do you think this is? Are we just pawns in a game to you? Some toys to shove around any way you want to play with them? You can’t make me want him, you can’t make me fuck him and you sure as HELL can’t make me love him! And as far as living with the two of you, FORGET IT! I’ll stay in the shed out back like the dog that I am and the two of you can have your nice comfy bed and fuck each other back to death for all I care! From now on just let me do the job that I was brought here to do and both of you LEAVE ME ALONE!!!” With that Frankie storms out of the barn and back to the shed at the back of the property where he spent so many years before. Fucking Gee AND his human!

Frankie practically rips the door off of the shed, his eyes taking in the old blankets on the floor and the torn pillow, remnants of the last time that he was chained to the family. Frankie throws himself down on the dusty old ratty blankets, his sobs filling the air as tears begin to run down his face.

 

The next evening when Adam steps out into the hallway on his way to breakfast he encounters Ray at the top of the stairs obviously waiting for him. After a quick greeting Ray places his hand on Adam’s arm and asks “Son…do you have a moment?”

Chapter 37

"Well let's go back to the middle of the day that starts it all
I can't begin to let you know just what I'm feeling"...
Headfirst for Halos...MCR

 

There is something about Ray’s demeanor that sends a chill down Adam’s back but he nods his head in agreement nonetheless. The two make their way back down the hall to the sitting room attached to Tommy and Adam’s bedroom. Adam cannot help but smile when they enter; Tommy is snoring loudly and the sound brings peace to Adam’s soul.

Adam immediately notices for the first time that Ray is acting nervous. It’s a side of him that Adam has never witnessed before and it only increases Adam’s apprehension. He is sure that whatever his Father is about to say is going to turn his life upside down.

Adam tries to lighten the mood by asking in a joking voice “So what’s up Ray? You and Mom have a fight and you need a referee?”

Ray looks down at his feet and Adam realizes how close to home his joke is. In a voice choked with emotion Ray asks “Adam…you know I love you, right?”

 

 

Frankie wakes up sweaty and uncomfortable. His normal body temperature is usually warmer than most of the creatures he is around but this is different. SOMETHING is causing this rise in temperature and he isn’t sure what, his hands rubbing his bleary eyes as he tries to roll onto his back and fails. He rubs his eyes again and then realizes what the problem is.

One…no TWO bodies are pinning him onto his side, keeping him from rolling over as he wishes. Then he takes in the now familiar black hair and he tries to recoil but fails, his body backing into Gerard’s solid form. Gerard mumbles in his sleep and wraps an arm around Frankie’s middle effectively keeping him in place. Before he can yell at Gerard to back off Jay turns over in his sleep and moves forward, his forehead against Frankie’s chest and his right arm draping itself over Frankie’s middle, his hand landing on Gee’s hip. The scent of human attacks Frankie’s nostrils and even though he tries to stop himself he lowers his head and takes a deep inhale, his nose in Jay’s long hair. Well, ok…so humans don’t smell ALL that bad. Just mostly. Kinda. Whatever…

Frankie sighs dramatically and then shuts down his brain. He has to. Because if he doesn’t he…hell, he doesn’t want to deal with either of them right now. But without realizing he is even moving Frank reaches out his hand and sinks it into Jay’s hair, running his fingers through the glossy strands. Why?

Frank feels his chest heave and he tries as hard as he can to rein in his emotions. He learned long, long ago that controlling magic meant that he has to keep tight control on ALL his emotions. Sure, his temper is the hardest to get a grip on. Sometimes he fails miserably. But love? That is a nightmare in of itself…

Frankie concentrates hard and then disentangles his hand from Jay’s hair before raising it palm upward a few inches in the air, holding it in place. Immediately Gee and Jay’s bodies begin to float in the air, giving Frankie the opportunity to slide out from their grasp and then gently lower them back onto the ratty blanket beneath them. What good is having magic powers if you can’t exercise them once in a while?

Frankie thinks that he hears someone call out his name as he bolts from the shed and into the nearby woods. He walks a few yards into the coverage of the trees then turns just in time to see Gee standing in the doorway to the shed, his face showing sadness and pain as he tries to scan the woods for Frankie. After a moment he lets out a deep sigh and then turns, the shadows swallowing him up once more as he once again enters the shed, the door slamming shut behind him.

 

 

Adam does not hesitate as he replies “Of course I do Father. And I hope you know just how much I love you and Mikey. You are the parents that I’ve never had.” For some reason this declaration of Adam’s love just seems to make Ray even more uncomfortable.

 

 

Frank wanders around until he comes to a large oak tree in a small clearing. His were senses on high alert he walks over to the west side of the tree trunk, his fingers searching out and finding a set of initials carved into the side of the tree. With starlight the only illumination he traces the initials over and over, his mind a tangle of memories.

F. I.
+
G. W.

Frankie carved those initials ages ago, back when he honestly felt as if he and Gee had a chance against all the odds. Against vampire law. Against bigotry, against hatred. Against everything that held them apart, keeping them from being a real couple. Because to the two of them they WERE a real couple! They loved each other when they knew that their relationship never stood an icicle chance in hell of surviving.

And here, so many years and so much hell and personal pain later…Frankie stands at the same tree trunk, feeling the letters that he carved the night that he first told Gee that he loved him, when he first took a chance on life and love and all those rare things good in the world. Because he loved his GeeBear with all his heart and soul.

But what of the human…what of Jay? Looking deep into his soul Frankie realizes that he doesn’t really hate Jay. How could he? He alone knows how charming and loving his vamp is. Why hate Jay for having the very same feelings that Frankie still feels in his heart?

But there is a difference, a HUGE difference between Frankie and Jay, and Frankie alone knows this. Frankie is a vamp killer, that’s his job, has been for a long time now, for decades. And the collar around his neck reminds him every second what that really means. That at any time Frankie could turn up missing, turn up dead. His magic is strong but there are stronger vamps out there. So far he has been lucky. But now? Tracking down Damian is the last thing that Frankie wants because he knows it will take him from his precious Gee and …ok, admit it…away from Jay. He doesn’t want to live without the two of them, but even worse? Frankie doesn’t want to leave them behind to grieve for him after he meets a bloody end by the hands of that monster.

Frankie thinks to himself that it’s better this way, to stay away from the two of them forever, keep them from feeling the pain of loss that Frankie still feels when he thinks of his family. He thinks all of these things, even as his claws come out enough to add to the carving on the tree trunk:
F. I.
+
G. W.
+
Jay

 

“Ray, if you don’t come straight out and tell me what you’re thinking I’ll go crazy!” Ray looks back up and makes eye contact with Adam, his face solemn. “Mikey didn’t want me to come to you about this. He said that it isn’t fair of me to lay all these decisions at your feet in a hopeless situation. But I feel as if I have no choice so I went behind my sweetheart’s back to talk to you. I hope you and Mikey both can forgive me for this.”

Ray stands and walks over to the window overlooking the garden. With his back to Adam he continues “A few months ago we started getting reports of vampires around the world disappearing. Old vampires, those who have amassed great strength during their time in this realm of the undead. Some bodies were found but others—just clues to what may have happened to them. The hell that we all just went through brought to light just what was going on.”

Ray turns towards Adam then continues. “Damian had his minions kidnap those vamps so he could drain them of their life source and collect their powers. His goal was to become the most powerful of all the supernatural beings on the planet. All so he could make Tommy his once and for all.”
Adam growls deep in his chest in response to Ray’s words. Ray returns to Adam’s side and places a gentle hand on Adam’s arm. “Easy son. I know how much Tommy means to you…how much he means to all of us. I have been researching, looking for answers to protect Tommy and save us all from Damian, and there is only one answer that I know of. And I’m not even sure it will work.”

Adam looks deep into Ray’s eyes, sees the love that he has for his family, for the vamps in his care. Taking a deep breath he feels the weight of the world descend on his broad shoulders. “Ray…what do I have to do?”

Ray returns Adam’s gaze as he give the simple words life, knowing that he may be giving Adam, the boy that he loves like a son, a death sentence.
“Let Frankie bite you.”

Chapter 38

Before Adam can reply to Ray’s statement there is a soft knock on the door. When Ray calls out the door opens and a slave enters, his face streaked with tears. “Masters? Would you…Oh God! Please come down to the workroom?!”

Ray and Adam exchange a look of dread as they run past the stunned slave.

The smell of old blood reaches their nostrils before they even make it to the first floor.

Ray enters first, hesitating just inside the doorway. Turning back to Adam he barks out “Leave me. Return to your bed and stay there.”

Adam blinks a few times in shock before placing both of his hands on his Father’s shoulder. In a level voice he quietly replies “Ray, if you don’t move out of my way I will just have to move you myself. Now back the fuck up so I can enter the room.”

Ray, his face a mask of sadness and pain stares back at Adam for a moment and then backs down, moving to allow Adam access to the room. Adam mumbles his thanks but once he is in the doorway he stops short, blood rising to the back of his throat and pooling on his tongue. Adam reaches his hand back towards Ray, who grabs it and holds it tightly. Neither can believe the sight that is before them.

In the middle of the workroom a grey metal box stands open, slightly smaller than a dumpster and smeared with blood all over the outside and the top of the box. Assorted dismembered body parts can be seen in disarray, and it only takes one glance to realize that there is more than one body in the box. Sitting on the opened lid are Phoenix and Cole’s severed heads, expressions of horror carved into the grey flesh of their faces.

Adam feels the air leave his lungs as he lets go of Ray's hand and steps closer to the box. Attached to the side of the box is a blood spattered envelope addressed to Ray. Ripping the envelope off the box Adam turns and hands it to Ray. “This…is for you.” Adam then moves towards the two vamps who are sorting through the box as if looking for a good sale item at a department store. One of the vamps looks up at Adam’s glazed look and simple states “We are just making sure that there are no more bodies. We found this box outside the front gate.”

Ray makes a furious noise in the back of his throat and storms out of the room, heading to his bedroom to wake Mikey. Adam follows but stays just outside the door as he hears Ray wakes Mikey.

“Wake up MIkey! You need to…I know you are still mad at me but you need to get up! This is important! Phoenix and Cole are dead.” Mikey makes a choked reply as Adam walks into the room to find Mikey sitting up in bed and Ray pacing the room like a caged bear.

“Listen to this shit!” Ray bellows at the top of his lungs.

 

“Dear Ray. I’m sure you are surprised to receive this letter. I hope this means that you received my gift as well. I just happened to be out catching my dinner and I stumbled across Cole teaching his baby sister how to hunt humans. How quaint! He was so touching, the way that he held her hand and whispered in her ear as they tracked their victim. Such pretty children! I just couldn’t let them live, now could I? I’m sure by now that they mean SO much to your family, I bet even one of you turned Phoenix. Ray, you and Mikey are SO good at picking up strays, aren’t you?

Well, you took from me, so I took from you. Fair is fair. And I will continue to take until all of you are gone and Tommy Joe is mine forever. He is all mine and NO ONE especially that poor excuse for a vamp Adam will take him from me! That boy has been mine forever and he’s going to stay that way. So if I were you I would say goodbye to each other, because your time is up! Love, Damian.

 

P.S. By the way, in case you’re wondering…I DID have a last “go round” with each of them…and YOUR NEXT Ray. I'm sure a "tight ass" like you would be lots of fun! *kisses*

 

Adam looks from Mikey's devastated face to Ray's look of outrage and helplessness and growls out "Find Frankie! Let's get this over with...”

Chapter 39

Notes:

May Mister Toro forgive me the use of his full name LOL!

This chapter is all about the love the family feels for each other, their tight bond. I can only hope that I did a good enough job making the emotions come to life. XO

"Vampires do not settle old scores...we harbor them."
The Vampire Lestat...Queen of the Damned.

“Wait.”

Mikey climbs out of bed and slowly walks over to Adam who is so furious he is shaking, his eyes glowing black. Placing a gentle hand on his shoulder Mikey says in his quiet way “Honey, before you go through with this you need to first talk it out with Tommy Joe. The two of you are a couple and…” Mikey turns his head towards Ray, their eyes locking as Mikey softly continues “couples make decisions together.”

Adam stares from one parent to another taking in their wordless interactions…Mikey’s surrender to the situation and Ray’s attempt at reassurance laced with love. Suddenly Adam has an overwhelming desire to hold Tommy in his arms, maybe for the last time if their scheme does not work. No matter what, no matter how this whole thing goes down…he will die trying his best to protect his mate, his love. Nothing else matters.

Adam turns his body towards Mikey, taking his Mother’s slight frame into his arms. “Thank you. For loving me, for being the only voice of reason in this world…and for loving Tommy as much as I do. You are my heart, Mother…never forget that, please.” Adam places a gentle kiss to Mikey’s cheek, salty tears covering his lips from the tears flowing down his Mother’s face. Mikey squeezes Adam in a fierce hug. “I love you son. Please take that love with you for the rest of your days and beyond.. You are my heart.” Adam smiles and presses his forehead to Mikey’s for a moment before walking over to Ray, who opens his arms to Adam and pulls him in for a tight hug.

Ray, his voice choked with emotion, blurts out “I’m sorry.”

“Whatever for, Father?” Ray can barely be understood, his body racked with tremors as he tries to hold back his tears. “For not being able to protect you. For…making you do this. For altering your life forever.”

Adam pulls back just enough to look into Ray’s brown eyes. “Raymond Manuel Toro-Ortiz! I NEVER want to hear you say shit like that to me again!” Adam grabs Ray’s shoulders and hauls him closer. “You helped GIVE me this life, and for that I am eternally grateful. I love you Father, the only Father that I have ever known.” Adam places a gentle kiss to Ray’s cheek before being engulfed by Ray’s strong arms. “I love you son.”

Finally pulling himself away from Ray’s embrace Adam walks to the door, stopping long enough to say “I’m going to go talk to Tommy. Please have Frankie ready when I return.” With that, Adam leaves his parents to talk to his sweetheart.

 

Damian enters the room where four of his henchmen are waiting for him. “Tony just called, they are in. Go bring Tommy to me. Now.”

 

“Are you crazy Ray? You know that this has been tried before and it has failed! Horribly! Why would you let him try?” Frankie rakes his fingers through his hair as he yells at Ray, his short legs pacing the room.

“Because we have no other option, Frankie! And Adam was made by not only Damian but Gee and I! The combination should be strong enough…”

“SHOULD BE? YOU DON’T KNOW FOR SURE? This isn’t some kind of science project, if it fails he DIES! Are you all willing to take that chance?”

“Adam is. It is the only way to save Tommy, to save us all, including Gee, Jay and you as well! Damian is going to kill all of us before he is through. Hell Frankie, you even told me that you are convinced that your magic alone is no match against him! We have to try SOMETHING!!!”

Voices are suddenly heard in the hallway and then the next second Gee and Jay come to a stop in the doorway of the room, their eyes locking with Frankie’s. Visions begin to flash before Frankie’s eyes—visions of their limbless bodies and beloved heads on pikes. Frankie feels his wolf push towards the surface, trying to break through to make itself known to a world where it is not welcome but much needed.

A light touch lands on Frankie’s cheek and he turns to see Mikey standing next to him, an open expression of understanding and caring suddenly touching Frankie’s heart. Mikey whispers “I’m so sorry for the way I treated you in the past, honey. We all know how much Ray loved your mother and I…I became jealous. I took that jealousy out on you. Can we…can we start over? I…”

Before Frankie can even think he has thrown himself into Mikey’s arms, a lone tear trickling down his face. He looks over at Ray who smiles and nods, the small motion filling Frankie with warmth. His eyes then return to Jay then to Gee, both giving Frankie looks that project the depth of love that they feel for him.

Turning back to Ray, Frankie takes a deep breath and softly says “When you are ready, Master…so am I.”

 

“…that is why I have to do this. To protect you…to protect us all. I love you more than anything, Tommy Joe. You are my love and my life. Please don’t fight me on this.”

Adam reaches out to pull Tommy into his arms but finds nothing but resistance. Tommy stands and walks over to his bedroom window, his back to his love. “And what happens if you survive the change and you no longer recognize me? No longer feel love for me? Are repelled by me, a simple vampire? What good would come of it, why live if you no longer want me, can’t love me? I would rather die than look into your eyes and see hatred there.”

Adam crosses the room to stand behind Tommy, to reach out his hand and touch him but before he can move he hears Tommy softly say “Don’t. Just don’t touch me. You can’t make this right, Adam…you just can’t. I…” Tommy’s shoulders slump and he starts to sob. “I love you so much! I can’t even think of losing you! I…”

Adam pulls Tommy into his arms, turning him so he can capture Tommy’s trembling lips in a lingering kiss. When they come up for air Adam nuzzles the side of Tommy’s face with his cheek, his words driving straight to Tommy’s soul. “I understand how scared you are honey. I’m scared too! But I have to do this, please say you understand and forgive me for putting you through this nightmare. But never, EVER think that I will change the way I feel about you, Tommy Joe. I am your soul mate. I am your mate, your partner. I love you with everything I have and more. You have to have faith in me, in our love. Even if I no longer look like the Adam that you know and love my heart will be the same, it will be yours forever.”

Tommy nods once, his eyes locked on Adam’s face. “I don’t care what you look like, you are still my love, my one and only. I will be here waiting for you when you return and I will welcome you with open arms. I love you Adam.”

“I love you too. Now, kiss me goodbye, I do not wish you to see me go through this process. I will return once it is over and you will get the chance to meet the new me before I have to leave to deal with Damian.”

Tommy grabs the back of Adam’s neck and pulls him in for a slow, deep kiss. Adam quickly takes control, his tongue licking the seam of Tommy’s lips for a second before his love opens up for him. Adam takes long, slow licks, tasting Tommy and memorizing every second of this kiss. This is how he will survive, remembering this moment with his love and knowing that no matter what he must endure that every second is worth is in the long run. Only their love matters.

Finally Adam breaks the kiss, leaning back and memorizing Tommy’s beautiful face for a moment. With a final peck on the lips and a whispered “I love you” Adam turns and leaves the room before he can change his mind.

 

 

Adam enters the parlor to find everyone he loves waiting for him. Each in turn take a few moments to talk to him, hug him…just tell him that they love him. Gerard is last in line, looking everywhere but at Adam, his body language showing his agitation. When Adam tries to move in for a hug Gee pushes him away, holding him at arm’s length. “It should be me, Adam! I should be the one to be bit! You should be up there helping Tommy recover from this nightmare and I should…” Adam moves forward and grabs Gee’s arms firmly. “Gee listen to me! It has to be me, you know that!"

Gee backs away from Adam, looking at each family member, lastly staring into the eyes of each of the men that he loves. Time seems to stand still until Jay makes a short, serious nod towards Gee, who turns his attention to Frankie. With a broken smile Frankie nods immediately.

Gee announces to the room “You’re going to change me too, Frankie. Two Werepires are better than one.”

Chapter 40

"I'm the one that brings the Christmas candy...
Now tell me...who's your daddy?
I'm the one that brings the Devil's brandy...
Who's your daddy?
I'm the one that beats ya when ya baddy...
Who's your daddy?
And I'm the one that loves ya when your fuckin dead..."
Otis..."House of 1000 Corpses"
Run Rabbit run......

 

He tries to open his eyes but fails. Something…blood, maybe, is caking his eyes shut. He keeps trying to wiggle them open as desperation takes over. When he finally is able to see again the only thing that he sees is blood covered wood that his nose is resting against. The smell of blood and chloroform fills the room and sends chills up Tommy’s naked skin, which still crawls from multiple hands caressing him, running over every naked inch as they nail him to the cross. Tommy tries not to think about it, how it took five vamps to drag him into the room and slam him face first onto the cross, break his nose and making his eyes water. Leering, drooling vamps hold him tight, their fangs grazing his back and sinking in as they touch him, hold him still for the first strike of nail and hammer.

Unending hell as nail after nail is planted into his wrists and ankles, his blood streaming from the wounds and pooling on the floor below him, the vamps taking their turns licking the blood from his body.

Suddenly the hands and lips are gone. The room is eerily quiet for a short time but Tommy can feel eyes boring into his back.
“You have finally come home to me Tommy Joe. Home where you belong! I have waited for you longer than any other. We have much time to make up. Should we start?”

Silence again. Tommy stands as still as he can, trying not to shift his weight, trying not to put pressure on the nails holding him to the cross. He has never experienced the side of Damian before. Quiet. Stealthy. Terrifying.

Pain explodes as a sledge hammer makes contact with Tommy’s spine causing his vision to white out around the edges. His head is jerked back by his fringe, blurry eyes finding Damian’s as his captor whispers in Tommy’s ear “Do you know what I love the most about your being a vampire, Tommy Joe? I can do anything to you and you will heal. That means…” His fringe is released to be followed by another bone breaking impact in the center of his back, a blood curdling scream tearing from his lungs “that I can devise any punishment in the world for you and you will live afterwards, as long as you have blood in your body. And believe me sweetie…” another blow, this one causing Tommy’s body to sag, his wrists tearing on the nails as they slice their way through skin and bone, his body unable to hold itself up any longer. “I intended to try them ALL…”
Stepping back for the next swing Damian screams out “WHO'S YOUR DADDY NOW, BITCH???”

 

 

Ray straps Adam and Gee onto metal tables in the playroom of the mansion. Everyone leaves except the three of them and Frankie who is now standing next Adam. “You sure?” Adam nods once and Frankie nods back. “My memories will be passed to you; they will flash before your eyes. Focus on them, lose yourself in them and the pain will lessen somewhat. Ride out the pain do not fight it, that will only make it last longer. Just try to keep eye contact on me at all times. I’m here for you.” Frankie smiles down at Adam before saying “Welcome to your wolf, Adam.”

Frankie closes his eyes and concentrates. For the first time Adam realizes that Ray has taken the collar off of Frankie’s throat, the tattoos on his neck standing out against his pale skin. Frankie starts to transform, claws pushing their way out of his fingertips and fangs growing, a deep growl making its way out of Frankie’s chest. Ray walks over to Frankie’s right side and starts to chant, the words barely above a whisper. Frankie snarls and lowers his head, sniffing Adam’s scent then clamping his jaws onto Adam’s neck, his fangs sinking in directly across from the bite scars that Damian and the family gave him.

Adam struggles to keep eye contact with Frankie but his veins feel as if they are being pumped full with acid. From somewhere deep inside he feels something…being born. That is the only way to describe it. Another being fills his entire inner self, another entity enters his consciousness, new instincts are born and old ways are broken down. He feels the pain, yes, of course he does. His body is changing, becomes stronger but for some reason it feels as if it is happening to someone else, like he is watching the changes from outside himself.

Frankie’s glowing eyes pierce his again and the memories start: Frankie as a little boy in the slave quarters, wearing rags and being beaten by an overseer, his mother crying in the background, begging for mercy for her son. Frankie running through the woods in wolf form. Being dragged away from his family, hauled in front of the Council at 10 years old, the collar clamped tight around his neck. The loneliness of the shed at night, the countless killings, the taste of blood filling his mouth. Frankie practicing magic with a tutor. Gerard wearing velvet and lace the day that Frankie met him, the look of desire on his face meant only for Frankie. Gerard lying on his bed, Frankie riding him hard towards completion, the look of pure contentment on Gee’s face. The collar being removed and Frankie running for the gate, his eyes avoiding the broken look Gee gives him. His siblings rejecting him now that he has regained his freedom, fearful of his magic and his Council connection. Frankie crying alone in his apartment. Pain. Fear. Loneliness. Hatred. But mostly love for a family that did not return the love he feels for them. Except for Gee. Memories of Gee are filled with unending love and devotion. Gee is Frankie’s soul mate…Adam has no doubt of it now. Adam feels hope fill his being, Tommy’s sweet face flashing before his eyes. They can make this work. It WILL work…

Adam’s wolf now fully formed, he throws back his head and howls at the ceiling.

 

Tommy gasps for breath as the last nail is removed from his body, his body collapsing into Damian’s strong arms. Tommy watches his blood drip down Damian’s chin as he stares unblinking into wild eyes and demented smile. He is deposited onto a bed, his body torn and muscles showing through. Damian calls to a slave who hooks Tommy up to an IV bag, blood returning to his system so that the abuse can continue.

Damian runs his hand up and down Tommy’s destroyed back, digging his way under the skin. “You look so beautiful this way, Thomas. Torn open so I can see your insides. It all belongs to me. There is nothing about you that is yours anymore, love. I…” Tommy feels the blunt head of Damian’s cock at his entrance for a moment before it sinks into him, taking the only place left untouched, the only place left to hide. “…own every inch of your body and soul. You…will only have what I let you have, honey. You…FUCK YOU’RE TIGHT!...are mine to control forever…”

 

Frankie stands between the two metal beds carefully watching Adam and Gerard as they sleep. Adam’s transformation was not as difficult as Frankie imagined but Gee they almost lost. Ray had to call in a warlock that had old ties to the family, but even with his help Gee died twice before the transformation ended.

Adam’s skin is now leathery and a light shade of purplish black, his eyes now deep shades of hazel just like Frankie’s. His rib cage is compact with each rib making itself known, a type of armor over his vital organs that make him look invincible. Muscles that were well defined but not over developed before are now bulging throughout his body giving Adam the look of someone who has taken a large course of steroids in small amount of time. Everything about Adam’s appearance shows that he is primed to fight, to take on the world if need be. When Frankie places a hand on Adam’s chest he can feel Adam’s wolf push against the surface trying to get out. He and Adam are now brothers in every way, even in a magic sense. Frankie can feel the magic trying to escape from Adam’s very soul and he knows that without immediate proper training Adam will be very dangerous indeed.

Frankie turns to look at his love. Gee’s skin is the same leathery material and he is covered with muscle and armor the same way that Adam is, but Gerard is different. When Frankie touches the center of Gee’s chest he feels Gee’s wolf push against his hand and whine. Gerard is strong but he is a Beta, his wolf wanting to submit to both Adam and Frankie. There is no magic coming from him but then again Frankie never expected there would be any. Frankie and Adam are Alphas, a fact that Frankie has been able to hide from the family for centuries now. But that is over—Frankie has finally found his place with the Toro clan…has finally come home.

 

Tommy lies face down on the bed, his wounds healed. Damian continues to pound into him over and over without pause. Six hours of being violated after the earlier physical abuse has caused Tommy to completely shut down, all emotions shut off and his mind blank.

As Damian unloads inside of him again as he has countless times this evening, the only thought that Tommy has is that he wishes he were human so he could die…

Chapter 41

Notes:

Tommy's open letter to the world

“Just gonna stand there and watch me burn
That’s alright because I like the way it hurts
Just gonna stand there and hear me cry
That’s alright because I love the way you lie.”
Eminem and Rihanna-Love the way you lie

 

How can this happen? I know many of you out there have gone through it, have felt the pain of having someone you love hurt you so badly, physically and mentally. How can a person tell you that they love you and then cause so much pain? Destroy who you are, what you might become?

I lie here face down on this smelly mattress, my body and mind just as broken down as the squeaky springs beneath me. It is amazing how the mind works. Even though I am beyond the point of sanity, of being able to think at all my mind refuses to give in. What does it do instead?

 

As Damian continues to pound into me, trying his hardest to destroy my body as well as what’s left of my mind…memories keep flashing back to me, refusing to allow me to shut out the horror, refusing to let me go to a safe place in which to hide. No, my mind cannot seem to stop reliving the past. And by doing so…the horror, which is so real…becomes ingrained even deeper in my mind, my body…my soul.

 

 

Damian became distant as soon as he turned me, leaving Ray, Mikey and Gerard to teach me all I needed to know about being a vamp. How can you turn someone then just walk away?

Damian never was very paternal but as time went by he hung around the mansion more and more for longer periods of time. He never was a true father figure to me—instead he became more of a big brother. I eventually forgave him for turning me. I mean, I was given this amazing family that I loved beyond words, even if I gave them hell for most of my eternal existence. Damian and I would hunt together, play video games together—and I would never admit it to anyone but when he would leave for long periods of time I…would miss him. True, the two of us had less in common than I had with the others but…I don’t know, I guess I was looking for a relationship that could never be. And his casual interaction hurt more than I wished to admit to myself.

What I ended up with can only be called a monster. I mean, look at the things that he has done in the past: Burning down Robbie’s cottage when he knew that the family was asleep inside. Setting Robbie up in the barn so that I would find him with Damian and his brother. Buying me from my parents when he KNEW that I was already in love with Robbie. Taking my life from me without asking, against my will. Damian turned out to be an evil character in some horrible child’s fairytale, a villain. I felt like Pauline from the Perils of Pauline series. The only thing missing is being tied to the railroad tracks, but I’m sure that given enough time Damian will probably cover that angle as well.

 

All of this, not to mention what he has done to my poor Adam. Raping him, turning him as well as ultimately causing him to risk his life in an attempt to save me. Maybe Adam is the one who really is paying the ultimate price here, has been since I stole him from that club the night I first saw him. It is amazing how one moment in time can change everything.

I remember the first time I laid eyes on Damian. I was walking through the town square on my way to the market. Everyone was plainly dressed, some in virtual rags such as I was. I was filthy, having spent all morning in the fields toiling away for my father and brother. I didn’t even wash my face or hands before bringing the vegetables to market. And here was this good looking man dressed all in velvet and lace, a member of society standing in the middle of the road staring at me, his expression full of lust and desire. That moment should have stuck with me. Maybe if it had it would have served as enough warning to keep this day from ever happening. But no, I chose to ignore the craving on his face and the lust in his eyes. I will never make that mistake again.

 

As Damian releases inside of me again, the sting letting me know that I am still conscious, my thoughts return to Adam. What if he doesn’t want me now? What if I’m too broken to love him? What if this numb feeling never leaves me? And most of all…what if I can never allow him to touch me again? A single tear runs down my face at these thoughts, letting me know that I am not as far gone as I thought. I can still feel, even though I am trying my hardest to block out all feelings.

I want so badly to scream out to Damian that I love him, beg him to stop hurting me but I know if I did he would just use it against me. Why is it when you are being abused, the first thing you want to scream out is I LOVE YOU? As if that is some kind of protective shield that you can hide against! Love doesn’t make everything right again. Love doesn’t stop the pain. Love only holds you to your abuser in ways that people who never experience this kind of violence can never understand. But we keep on using it anyway, don’t we?

 

Finally Damian pulls out of my body and wipes his cock on the small of my back, a sign of his ownership. I feel my soul curl up smaller, even tighter than it already is. More pieces of my identity flake away like old paint chips. Damian flips me over onto my back as starts punching me over and over demanding to know who I love, who I belong to. My cracked lips open and I try to whisper his name, praying he will hear me over the sounds of fist meeting flesh. Because he is right…I do belong to him. I no longer belong to me…and I never will again.

Chapter 42

Jay looks back at the clock for what feels like the hundredth time. Every sense he owns is hyperactive as if he can actually feel the ticking of the second hand in his blood as the seconds tick by. Pacing only seems to bring into sharp relief the anxiety that makes his breathing pick up and his heart race. “I must be going crazy” he thinks to himself.

Saying goodbye to Gerard earlier ripped his heart out. He left that room with no idea if he would ever see the love of his life again. Mikey ended up literally dragging him down the hall to the bedroom that he shares with Gee. “Now listen Jay. There is enough to worry about right now without my having to worry about you turning up missing, so stay here and wait for Ray to come get you when it is all over. Understand?” Jay looked into Mikey’s gentle face and nodded once, his voice breaking as he asked “Mikey? Do you think that…?”

Mikey’s voice sounds strong and confident even as his beautiful face is twisted in sadness and fear as he replies “They will make it honey. Trust Frankie, he will get them through.” And with a gentle kiss to Jay’s forehead Mikey turns and quickly makes his way to his own bedroom leaving Jay alone with his thoughts and insecurities.

In the next heartbeat a body steps up behind him, a hand coming to rest along the left side of Jay’s neck causing him to jump slightly. Lips brush against the shell of his ear gently but the voice he hears is full of possession and ownership. “Easy love…wouldn’t want you to fall out the window now would we?”

Jay tries to turn around but the hand holds him firmly in place, his face almost pressed up against the glass. But by instinct his entire being goes limp allowing the hand to hold him up, take on his weight which it easily does. His voice is gruff as he blurts out “You died twice. I felt it each time.”

The lips now move to the side of Jay’s neck, the hand tightening for a few seconds before releasing immediately. Jay has been here enough in the past to know that in the morning he will be wearing fingertip bruises of ownership that he will be proud to wear.

“You felt it, hum? I knew you would. In my mind I was calling out to you each time. I know your soul touched mine each time it started to slip away. You and Frankie are the reasons that I’m still here love.”

Jay slowly raises his hand and reaches back to sink his fingers into Gee’s hair. The texture under his fingers has changed; it is thicker and is a few inches longer in length and Jay just wants to lose himself in it. He whispers back to Gee “Why won’t you let me turn around, honey?”

The hands holding him in place tighten again and the fangs that to others would feel terrifying too close bring comfort as they brush his neck again. “NO! I…just want you to hold you…”

Jay takes a chance against the authority he hears in Gee’s voice as his fingers tug on Gee’s mane of hair as the other hand reaches back and lands on Gee’s hip. “Gerard? Are…you afraid of what I will think of what you look like now? Because I will love you forever no matter what…”

 

“FRANKIE I HAVE TO GO NOW! TOMMY…” The room booms with the sadness and anxiety that escapes from Adam’s soul.

“…WILL DIE IF YOU STORM IN THERE UNPREPARED! SIT DOWN, SHUT UP AND LET ME EXPLAIN!!!”

Ray knows that he must look as comical as he feels at the moment. The two Alphas in front of him are standing nose to nose, chest to chest and neither is willing to back down. Ray is no coward, he has been in a lot of battles, fought against many unbelievable odds in the past and won…but nothing, NOTHING short of losing his precious Mikey could convince him to put himself in the middle of this battle of wills. The sidelines are looking like a pretty damn good place to be right now…

Despite their size difference Frankie chest bumps Adam a few times trying to assert his dominance. Adam, still untrained and over confident in his new hulked out appearance wants to storm out and save the day thinking that nothing could defeat him. Frankie on the other hand knows how much of a miscalculation this is and will do everything in his power to stop him from leaving.“Adam! The longer you fight me the more time that is wasted! I know what you need to do and I will help you but first you MUST listen to me! TRUST ME PLEASE!”

 

Jay attempts once more to turn around in Gee’s arms but is held still in a tight grip. “I…love you more than life itself Jay, but I’m not sure if I’m ready to…”

Jay cuts off Gee’s sentence by yanking on Gee’s hair, a grunt and a soft moan making their way to Jay’s ear in response. Slipperier than a seal Jay wiggles and turns in Gee’s grasp until they are finally face to face.

“Damn it Jay! Don’t you ever listen?” Gee lowers his head to stare into Jay’s eyes with his own black ones for a moment, fear of rejection running through his body and causing Gee to lower his head in avoidance.

Jay won’t have it. Instead of reacting in horror as Gee expects Jay silently takes in Gee’s changed eyes, his purple-black skin and new armor covering his body. Jay lightly runs his fingertips across Gee’s chest and down his arms before reaching up to cup Gee’s chin in the palm of his hand. “Please look at me Gerard. No hiding from the one you love.” Gee reaches out and places his hand under Jay’s, holding it in place for a moment, their eyes meeting. “I love YOU…your mind, heart and soul. This sexy body is just a bonus.”

Gee stares into Jay’s eyes for another moment seeing the truth that is shining there. Then with a slight smirk and nod towards the bed Gee purrs “Well then...we have a short amount of time left. What say you get acquainted with my new sexy body before I leave?”

 

Adam takes a deep breath, levels a death glare at Frankie and then sits on the couch. Ray wisely stays where he is as Frankie takes a seat next to Adam, his body language showing the caution that he feels.

“Adam, I know you feel invincible and you want to rescue your mate but if you run off now you will only end up killing Tommy. When I bit you and gave you your wolf I also passed on my magic to you.” Ray and Adam give each other surprised looks. “I had no idea that such a thing could happen but since it did I have to give you a crash course on keeping your powers in check. If not, your anger at Damian may cause you to lose control and even though Tommy is immortal you can still end up killing him. So…” Frankie takes a deep breath while rolling his eyes “I have to find a way to teach you a year’s worth of magic lessons in just an hour or so.”

Two hours later Adam is furious, Ray out of patience and Frankie is at the end of his proverbial rope. Even though Frankie has tried his best to be patient and Adam has tried his best to keep his temper in check the walls of the playroom are now covered in burn marks and holes. Finally Frankie throws up his hands in frustration and turns to Ray. “I was going to stay here to protect you, Mikey and Jay but I’m just going to have to go with Adam and Gee, if nothing else but to keep Adam from frying the entire place before we set Tommy free.”

Ray knows better than anyone how dangerous it really is for Frankie to go with Adam and Gee. Even though Frank's magic is strong and he is a fierce Alpha he is no real match against Damian compared to Adam and Gee’s strength. Ray and Adam start to protest but Frankie raises his hand in a slicing motion. “No! I need to go! It is the only way to bring Tommy home. Now let’s go pull Gee off of Jay and get the hell out of here…”

When they arrive at Gee's bedroom they find Gee sitting on the couch, Jay crying in his lap. "C'mon Gee, it's time." Jay clings for a moment and leans in for a final kiss before Gee gently lifts Jay off of his lap with a soft "I love you." Jay responds and then quietly follows them to the front door where they are joined by Mikey.

When Jay and Mikey find out that Frankie is leaving as well they start to protest but once again Frankie gently insists that he is needed. Mikey steps forward and kisses Adam and then Gee, hugging his sons tightly and whispering his love to them, Ray taking his turn at goodbye next.

When Mikey turns to Frankie he cannot help but smile; Frankie has his hands behind his back, his head lowered and he is shuffling his feet in the manner of a little boy who craves affection and attention from his mother. Mikey pulls Frankie into his strong arms and whispers "I love you Frankie. Please stay safe and come home to us. I am proud to call you my son." Tears fill Frankie's eyes when Mikey places a gentle kiss on his lips, then Frankie is swallowed up in Ray's embrace. "Take care of yourself Frankie. I love you."

Frankie pulls back from Ray's embrace and then looks first at Mikey then at Ray. "I have waited a lifetime to hear those words from the two of you. I love you both so much. I promise to take care of Adam and Gee and return them to you in one piece."

Jay steps out of Adam's arms and into Frankie's. "When you get home you and I have a lot to talk about...and a lot of time to make up." Jay wiggles his eyebrows in a suggestive way and they all laugh, Frankie's face turning a dark red. Adam calls out "Let's go bring our Tommy back..."

Chapter 43

"And if you save my life,
I'll be the one who drives you home tonight,
And if they ever let you down,
I'll be the one who drives you home tonight.
Ambulance-My Chemical Romance

 

Damian enters his bedroom with a huge grin on his face. After draining dry an entire family of six the desire for Tommy returns full force and he finds that he just cannot stay away from him.

Tommy is naked and attached to Damian’s huge bed by a length of heavy chain, lying in a fetal position at the bottom of the bed. Damian has refused to feed Tommy since he has been here so his injuries are refusing to heal. Large bruises and cuts cover his beautiful face and body, his left arm and leg dangling in an awkward angle at his side. Striding towards the bed Damian reaches out and grabs his damaged arm, hearing Tommy’s whimper as he uses it to pull Tommy up towards the top of the bed. “Shut up bitch! You know you were lying here thinking of me. You want me deep inside of you again don’t you? DON”T YOU???”

Tommy gives Damian a startled look before he lowers his gaze. “I…” Tommy lies on his back and struggles to spread his legs wide. Maybe if he just gives in it will be over fast. “…WAS thinking about you, Damian. I do…OWW FUCK!...want you inside of me. That’s all I ever will want.”

Releasing the chain on the collar then slamming his cock inside of Tommy Damian grunts out “Of course, bitch…”

 

Frankie hears a sound that to his keen ears sounds like a wounded animal screaming in agony. He skids to a halt at a bedroom doorway, his mind trying to comprehend the sight in front of him. Tommy is lying face down on a bed, a heavy metal collar around his neck causing him to hold his neck at an awkward angle. Tommy’s chest makes contact with the bed but his ass is high in the air, his legs spread and his obviously broken arms held in Damian’s tight grip, extended beyond capacity high above the bed in a stretch that is making Tommy’s eyes water and his face purple in agony. Damian is slamming his cock in and out of Tommy at a blinding pace, the expression on his face one of pure bliss.

Frankie takes all of this in in a split second, his rage building as he sees Damian yank Tommy’s arms up higher causing that tortured cry of agony to wash over Frankie again. “Scream for me baby. You know it turns me on!”

The sounds of the brothers battling guards down the hall fades to the back of Frankie’s mind as he feels his body start to change. He knows that he should wait for their backup, should stay in the doorway where he is until they catch up with him. But Frankie has never been one for patience much less restraint when he sees someone in pain. He has experienced enough blind, unearned pain in his life. His clothes shred as his wolf form begins to take over, a growl making its way from the bottom of his stomach and erupting from his lips. Once the transformation is complete he charges the bed, a full on howl ripping through the air.

Damian turns just in time to see Frankie land on the end of the bed. He registers a shocked look as fangs clamp onto the back of his neck, Frankie’s forward momentum causing all three of them to land in a heap on the other side of the bed. Another pain filled scream tears from Tommy as Frankie hears the sound of bones breaking under the force of his and Damian’s weight as he lands beneath them. Frankie bites down harder, his head snapping back and forth in an attempt to pull Damian off of Tommy and away from the side of the bed.

Damian slams his elbows into Frankie’s midsection but the wolf holds on, his teeth sinking in deeper, claws ripping down Damian’s back. Cursing loudly Damian pushes himself away from Tommy, his naked body slick under Frankie’s paws as he tries once again to dislodge himself from the wolf by tackling Frankie so that he is on his back on the floor, sensitive stomach briefly exposed. Damian then reaches into the drawer of the nightstand…

 

“Help Tommy!” is the thought that runs through both Adam and Gee’s minds at the same moment before they feel blinding pain in their midsections. Adam rips the head off of the last guard that attacked them and the two make their way at a full run down the hall where a painful howl is piercing the air.

 

Tommy tries to rise off of the floor but his body is heavy, his limbs unresponsive. Even though Damian has taken Frankie down Frank is still holding on, his jaws still clamped tight into Damian’s skin. Tommy watches as Damian reaches into the drawer of the nightstand and he screams “Watch out Frankie!” to no avail. He can do nothing but watch in horror as Damian pulls out a dagger and stabs Frankie multiple times. Frankie continues to hang onto Damian for his brothers but his howls turn into whimpers as the stabbing continues.

Gee and Adam charge the room as Frankie finally lets go of Damian, his head sliding back to the floor, his eyes closed. Gee charges Damian full force into the wall, his claws sinking into Damian’s throat and side pinning him in place. Both snarl at each other, fangs bared as they wrestle for dominance. The sound of dagger meeting armor is loud in the room before the dagger is knocked out of Damian’s hand and it flies across the room, skittering to a halt as it bounces off the opposite wall.

Gee goes in for a killing strike but is stopped by Adam’s hand on his arm. “No, Gee. This bastard’s death should come from all of us. Drain him till he’s weak and then we will take him home for vengeance.” Gee looks as if he would rather disobey but he nods to his Alpha, his claws starting to sink into Damian’s flesh before he hears Adam call out “Bite him, Gee. You might as well enjoy the same blood that flows through my veins.” With a leer Gee lowers his head and bites down hard on Damian’s neck, his senses flying as soon as Damian’s blood enters his body.

Adam tries to rush over to Tommy’s side but Tommy chokes out “Adam no! See to Frankie first!” Adam turns to find a pool of blood surrounding Frankie’s prone body. Ripping the sheet off of the bottom of the bed Adam moves to tie it around Frankie when he hears a soft voice in his head. “Leave me. More are coming, take Tommy and run.” When Adam moves forward once again towards Frankie in disobedience Frankie's voice booms through both Gee and Adam's minds. “I SAID LEAVE ME! GET TOMMY AND GO! You WILL obey me!” Adam staggers back a few steps before dropping the sheet onto the floor and then turning back to Gee, their eyes meeting as Gee pulls his head back from Damian’s neck. Unspoken words are exchanged before Gee throws Damian over his shoulder, tears in his eyes. Adam crosses back to Tommy, gently lifting him into his arms, cradling him against his strong chest as if he were a small child. Nodding to each other Adam and Gee turn as one and make their way to the bedroom door; Tommy’s screaming protests loud in the small room. “Adam! We can’t leave Frankie…NO, PUT ME DOWN! FRANKIE…” but the two vamps stride out of the room leaving Frankie unconscious on the bedroom floor.

Chapter 44

Notes:

I had a very difficult time writing this chapter. I hope that you will think that I did a decent job conveying Tommy and Gerard's pain, be it emotional or physical. As always, thank you all for reading! XO to you all!

The car speeds down the streets towards home. Every bump, every pothole is agony as broken bones rattle and more bruises are made. Tommy’s mouth opens to protest leaving Frankie behind but he immediately snaps it shut when his eyes encounter Gerard over the front seat.

Faint streetlights and shadows illuminate the tears that are slowly trickling down Gee’s beautiful face, reminding Tommy that his pain and sorrow are minimal compared to his brother who just lost his soul mate. Tommy has no idea how Gee is even able to drive considering how he is repeatedly wiping at his face to clear his vision. Tommy’s pain is nothing compared to Gee’s at this moment in time. Tommy’s wounds will heal but Gee’s? Maybe they never will.

Tommy lived in his own home while Frankie was enslaved to the family. They would rarely encounter each other and when they did it was nothing more than a nod was exchanged between them, Frankie keeping his distance as was expected of a werewolf slave. But there was never any doubt regarding the love that Frankie and Gee shared and Tommy kept their secret even while being law keeper for the Council. He was secretly happy for them both and always hoped that the two of them would be able to find a way to make their relationship work no matter what the cost. And here Tommy is, sitting in the back seat of his brother’s car knowing that he is the reason that his brother’s true love is now taken from him. Tommy has no idea how he can ever face Gerard again knowing that Frankie’s death is on his hands.

Adam’s arms tighten until Tommy grunts out in pain. Feeling the sharp intake of breath run through Adam’s body at the sound he makes he looks up as a panicked look passes Adam’s face, his arms relaxing their grip. “Sorry babe. I’d…give you my blood but I’m not sure…Mikey or Ray will…” Adam sighs and looks anywhere but Tommy’s face. Could he really be scared of his reaction? After all that Tommy has been through, Adam is worried about what he looks like? Tommy has never wanted to reach out and touch someone more than he does right now and it is beyond frustrating that he is resigned to just use words to try and fix this situation. “I understand Adam. Will you…look me in the eye, please?”

Adam lowers his gaze until their eyes lock but finds that he cannot hold this connection for more than a moment. How can this beautiful creature in his arms want him now? As they were leaving the mansion Adam got a good long look at himself in a mirror and was shocked at what he saw. Purple-black skin that is tougher than leather, frickin’…ARMOR!!!...covering his chest and biceps. And his eyes? Constantly changing back and forth between hazel and pure black depending on his mood. Tommy loved his blue eyes; they were what attracted him to Adam in the first place. What if he hates his eyes now? And his voice? Deeper, raw…nothing at all like his old voice. And not to mention the wolf that is the other half of him now. Can Tommy accept him? Or when Adam changes for the first time will Tommy run away for good?

Adam is so lost in his own mind that it takes a few seconds for him to realize that Tommy has been trying to get his attention for a while now.
“…Adam? Please…” Adam gently raises a hand to brush the hair out of Tommy’s face and for a second Tommy freezes, which causes rage to once again flow through Adam’s veins, his wolf pushing hard to get out and tear Damian to shreds. Sensing the change in Adam Tommy’s stillness is suddenly changed to an involuntary fight-or-flight response, his body trying to scramble away from Adam’s touch as if his hand was pure fire.
Adam sighs deeply. “Baby…BABY! Please stop, you are going to hurt yourself even more by thrashing around! I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to…”
The car bumps to a stop at the mansion gate, Gee’s window descending so he can punch in the code. Adam looks down at Tommy with what he hopes is an encouraging smile. “We are home honey. Just hang in there a little while longer, Mikey will take good care of you.” Tommy nods once and they both stare at each other blankly. This is going to be much harder than Adam ever believed it would be…

 

Ray, Mikey and Jay rush to the foyer as the front door is thrown wide open. Adam strides in with Tommy bridal style in his arms, Tommy’s head against his chest. Adam’s eyes seeking out Mikey as he gruffly calls out “Mother? I’m taking Tommy up to our room. He needs you.” Mikey nods once “I’ll be right there Adam.” With a return nod Adam takes the stairs two at a time, disappearing quickly from sight.

There is a pause before Gee slowly enters the foyer, his head down. Jay rushes forward to wrap Gee up in a welcoming hug but he stops halfway. “Gee? Are you hurt? What’s…”

Ray looks out into the dark doorway and then turns back to Gee, asking in a soft voice “Son? Where’s Frankie?”

Gerard crumbles, his body going limp as he crashes to his knees, his hands covering his face as wracking sobs tear through the air. Ray turns to Mikey and places a hand on his arm as he quietly says “Babe, you go up and take care of Tommy and we will stay with Gee. If you need me you only need to call.” Ray leans in and gives his love a gentle kiss before turning the stunned Mikey towards the stairs. “We have lost Frankie; we cannot lose Tommy as well. Please, baby…” Mikey gives a small, stiff nod as he starts to climb the stairs. He wants to care for both of his boys at once but since Tommy needs blood…

 

When Mikey enters the room Adam notices that he is carrying a large bottle of liquid and a glass. Mikey places them on the bedside table and wraps Adam in a tight hug. “I’m so glad you’re home safe, Adam.” Adam returns the hug and kisses Mikey on the cheek. “So am I though I wish we all could have made it back.”

Mikey turns towards the bed and gently runs the back of his hand down Tommy’s cheek. “Hi honey. I’m gonna take good care of you…” Tommy nods once, his eyes glazed over with pain and his face white as marble.

Mikey measures out a half of a glass of a gross looking green slime and then in his best “Mommy” voice orders “I know this tastes horrible Tommy but you need to drink every last drop. It will put you into a deep sleep and then Adam and I can set your bones. If I just give you blood now your bones will heal wrong and then we will have to reset them. Now, you will be asleep for a long time and you will heal slower than usual but that’s ok, you will feel less pain that way. Just trust me sweetheart.” Tommy nods and Mikey slides his arm under the pillow to help Tommy rise up enough to drink the awful stuff. When Adam asks in disbelief “Where did you get that slime?” Mikey gives him a crooked smile as he softly replies “Frankie made it.”

 

Ray and Jay manage to get Gee to the living room couch where he collapses in a crying heap. Ray sits down behind Gee and pulls his body back into him, his strong arms wrapping around his chest and middle as Jay sits down in front of Gee taking both of his hands in a tight grip.

“Tell us Gee baby, get it out. What happened?” Suddenly Gerard word vomits what happened, his tears erupting into a flood when he describes how they entered the room to find Frankie slipping into unconsciousness, his Alpha and soul mate’s blood pooling onto the floor below him. Gee’s voice falters when he describes the way Frankie mentally screamed at them to take Tommy and leave him behind, how they argued back but lost in a battle of will even though Frankie was dying right in front of them. When he finishes the tale he says so softly that Ray and Jay can barely hear him “I…should have gone back, left Adam to bring Tommy and Damian home. I should have…”

Ray tightens his grip on Gee as Jay squeezes Gee’s hands. “Baby, you did the right thing. You followed your Alpha’s directions exactly as he expected you to. You know how hard it is in battle to follow directions sometimes but you have no choice. It is not your fault, the fault lies only with Damian. By the way, where is he? Did you kill him?”

Gee’s voice suddenly fills with rage as he replies “He’s in the trunk of the car. Adam insisted I drain the bastard nearly dry and then bring him here so we can all share in the vengeance.”

Just then a blood curdling scream is heard from upstairs. The three of them rise in unison and storm up the stairs to Adam and Tommy’s room stopping just inside the doorway.

Mikey turns his head and looks at the group with a look of panic and disbelief. Adam is standing directly across from Mikey, both of them holding one of Tommy’s arms in their hands as they twist and turn them back and forth trying to reset his shoulders. Tommy is trying to rise off of the bed in an attempt to escape the torture that his beloveds are putting him through, his body twisting and turning in agony as his screams rip from his very soul.

Mikey yells to Ray “I gave him the maximum dose but the second we picked up his arms he bolted awake and starting fighting us. Help us hold him down! His pain is making the medicine useless…”

When they reach the bed Jay grabs Tommy’s ankles, Ray pushes down on his hips while Gee removes the pillows and climbs onto the top of the bed, his hands pushing Tommy’s shoulders into the mattress and his thighs snug against the sides of Tommy’s head. Gee looks down into Tommy’s face and calls out “TOMMY! Look up at me, see me! It’s Gee. We are going to make you better. Damian is not here, your family is and we all love you. Please Tommy stare into my eyes and don’t you dare look away! Stay with me honey…”

Two loud cracks that resemble gunshots are heard and Tommy gasps in a deep ragged breath, his body shaking but his eyes stay locked on Gee’s. Sweat is starting to soak the bed so Jay runs to the closest bathroom for wet rags and towels, immediately washing down Tommy from head to toe. Everyone backs away for a minute to give Tommy time to catch his breath but Gee stays where he is, his hand gently stroking the side of Tommy’s face as they keep their eyes locked together. Finally after a few minutes, after Jay has finished his task and has backed away, Tommy softly says “Gee?”

Gerard looks down at Tommy, the expression on his face tender and loving. “Yeah, Tommy?” A ghost of a smile pulls at the corners of Tommy’s lips. “You’re upside down, Gee.”

Silence fills the room for another second before everyone but Tommy chuckles at the innocent comment. Gee cannot keep the sad smile from his face or stop his tears as he answers “Yeah, baby I am. Or you are. Either way I’m here for you, ok?”

Tommy nods once and then says “I’m so sorry about Frankie it’s all my fault and if you hate me...”

Gee looks down at Tommy through his tears. “How can I ever hate you? You are not to blame for any of this. I love you Tommy Joe.” As tears start to slowly rain down on Tommy he painfully raises his arm, grimacing as he brings his shaking hand up to Gerard’s face and traces his fingertips through the tear tracks on Gerard’s cheek. Tommy’s whisper echoes through the room as he gently says “Then give me your tears please Gee… share them with me.”

The others quietly leave the room.

Chapter 45

Sixteen hours.

Sixteen hours of begging. Of screams that could turn your blood to ice. Of pleas for death and revenge. For solitude one moment and then of reassurance and “don’t go” the next. Of tears and prayers. And at the very end…everything from loud sighs to a resounding “thank you” toward the heavens from everyone in the room.

Adam and Gee lay on the clean sheets, one on each side of Tommy. Close enough for him to be reassured by their presence but not close enough to touch Tommy’s still tender body. Tommy’s bones settled back in place but according to Mikey he will need at least six or seven more feedings before his bones would be sufficiently healed enough for him to rise off of the bed and try to walk. Until then neither vamp was willing to leave his side, even though Ray and Mikey were more than willing to take their places so that they could take time to rest.

Adam and Gee did take their parents up on their offer only long enough to secure Damian in the basement and then return. Six guards now keep watch over him and until the Council convenes Ray’s orders for constant supervision of the prisoner are being carried out to the letter. No one wishes to be the one to tell Ray that Damian escaped during their watch.

Mikey has commandeered the recliner in the next room for his own use. Ray, with the prodding of the entire family is out conducting Council business, against his better judgment. When Gee suggested that he convene the Council so that they could start trial proceedings Ray balked, insisting on staying in the house to protect his family as long as the “fiend” was in the basement. It took two hours and the collective persuasion of the entire family to make him understand that by doing this unwanted chore he would indeed be doing what is best for his family. Even the royal family was not above vampire law. If they wanted their revenge on Damian they would first have to prove to the Council that it was warranted. In the mind of everyone, next to returning Tommy to health there was no task more important.

Jay is sleeping on the couch in the adjacent room where Mikey is. Being the only human his body rhythm demands that he sleep when the rest of the family has no need to. He has been asleep for the last 4 hours, exhaustion finally forcing him to lie down and rest. But he struggled till the end, arguing with Mikey who eventually pushed him down on the couch and tucked him in with a blanket, continuing to protest even as a huge yawn threatened to split his handsome face wide open.

 

Tommy slowly opens his eyes as he takes a sharp shallow breath while waiting for the pain that he has become accustomed to. Luckily not much happens except for a ghost of a tremor that shoots up from his ankles to his knees. Turning his head to the side he takes in Gerard’s profile as the vamp sleeps curled up on his side.

Gee looks so much like a little boy that Tommy has to smile. His shaggy hair hangs down over his forehead and covers most of his face. Tommy, his fingers still stiff slowly reaches out his hand and brushes the hair back, tucking it behind Gee’s ear. “How can he still be here after all that I have put him through?” Tommy wonders as a frown crosses his face. “I know how much he misses Frankie but he refuses to leave me. He is the best brother in the world.”

Gee opens his hazel eyes and blinks a few times before he gives Tommy a slight smile. “Hey bro. What are you doing awake? Mikey said you need as much sleep as you can get so you can heal.”

Tommy takes Gee’s hand in his, their fingers linking together. “I just woke up. I couldn’t help but stare at your ugly mug while I wondered what in the hell you are still doing here with me.”

Gee raises his eyebrows, a huge grin on his face as he says “Ugly, huh? Nice Thomas…real nice thing to say to your loving brother!”

Just then Adam snorts loudly in his sleep and both brothers burst out laughing. “Perfect timing!” Tommy chuckles, his heart lightening for just a moment. His expression must have changed for a moment without his knowledge because Gee stops laughing abruptly and with a serious expression comments dryly “You can’t do it you know.” Tommy stops laughing, his brow crinkling as he asks “What?”

“You can’t take away my pain. It can’t be wished away. It’s just something that I have to learn to deal with. I cannot go though the rest of my unnatural life watching your beautiful face covered in regret. How many times do I have to tell you that Damian is to blame for everything? You were just one of his many victims. We all suffered in different ways but you have suffered the most and I am truly sorry for that. Why he couldn’t have fallen for my pretty face instead is beyond me, save you the agony…”

Tommy reaches out to stroke Gee’s hair again. “Because it was my burden to carry, not yours. You have lost far more than I have.”

Gee nuzzles his brother’s hand for a second before pulling away, making his way to the window to peek out around the blinds at the setting sun. “I’ll be right back.”

Ten minutes later he returns with a large glass of blood. Sliding an arm around Tommy’s shoulders he helps his brother sit up so he can drink. As Tommy takes small sips from the cup Gee comments in an offhanded manner “When you are finished I am going to leave for a while. The sun is nearly down and I have something to do…”

Tommy’s eyes narrow, meeting Gee’s over the rim of the glass. “Gee…no. NO! You are NOT going to…no!”

Adam stirs behind him, his hands rubbing his eyes as he struggles to open them. “Wha…what’s going on?” Tommy pushes the empty glass away and turns to his love. “Gee is planning to go back and…rescue Frankie. Tell him Adam…tell him he cannot go.”

Adam fixes Gee with a groggy expression, his eyes pitch black. Gee should be staring at the floor under his Alpha’s intense gaze but he meets it, his stubborn streak appearing in the way he is returning Adam look for look. “I’m…going on an errand. I will be back soon.”

“NO.” Adam barks out the word in a tone that brooks no argument. Gee surprises both men by turning on his heel and striding towards the door. Adam is out of the bed in a flash, his body a blur as he moves past Gee to block him from exiting the room. “I SAID NO!”

Gee comes to a halt in front of Adam and for a quick moment Tommy thinks that his brother and his lover will come to blows. Both have their fists balled tightly and have squared their shoulders expecting the first punch. But Gee, his body unchanging but his tone softening says “Adam, we went to that house to find Tommy and bring him home. Thank God we did. But I have lost my soul mate and I won’t rest until I know that he…won’t ever come home to me. Ever. I’m going back there and I’m going to search for Frankie. By myself. And you can’t stop me from leaving. So either step out of my way or I’ll put you out of my way.”

Tommy sees Adam take a deep breath. He appears to be gearing up for a fight even as he responds in the same quiet tone used by his brother. “Gee, you are as stubborn as Tommy! This family sticks together…”

Gee gives Adam a not-so-gentle push. “…AND THAT’S WHY I’M GOING! Frankie IS family…he’s PACK…he's MY family and I refuse to…”

Adam steps forward, wrapping his arms tightly around Gee. Tommy’s eyes blur with tears as he watches the exchange. Adam whispers into Gee’s ear as Gee trembles in Adam’s arms but after a few moments Adam is back by Tommy’s bedside, swiftly sitting and taking Tommy into his arms. “Baby…” Tommy hears Adam’s hesitation. “I’m going…”

Tommy wraps his arms around Adam and gives him a fierce hug. “I understand. Go. I love you.” Adam squeezes back and then pulls Tommy into a deep, long kiss. Eventually, with much reluctance Adam draws back enough to say “I’ll…we will be back soon. I love you too.” Tommy looks over Adam shoulder and says “Take care of your Alpha, Gee. I love you”

Gee gives a stiff nod. “I will. Love you Tommy. Thank you.”

Adam returns to Gee’s side and they both give Tommy a parting smile before they leave the room. Tommy slumps back onto the bed, his arms reaching out to pull a pillow to his chest. He closes his eyes and tries to block out his fears by drifting back to sleep.

 

Jay wakes an hour or so later. On his way downstairs to the kitchen he hears a knock at the front door. Looking through the peephole he sees a figure of a man standing hunched over on the front porch. Against his better judgment Jay opens the door as the man turns his scarred face to Jay and quietly asks “Is Tommy home? I would like to see him please.”

"May I ask who you are?"

Jay cannot hide his surprise when the man replies “Tell him Robbie is here to see him.”

Chapter 46

“Cause we all want to party when the funeral ends
And we all get together when we bury our friends
It’s been ten fucking years since I’ve been seeing your face round here
And you’re walking away and I will drown in the fear.”
Kill all your friends (The Black Parade-The B-sides)—My Chemical Romance

 

Tommy’s POV:

 

Lying in a green meadow in the sunlight.

Lying on a blue and white blanket, the heat from the sun feels so good on my skin. It’s been so damn long since I’ve lain under the sun’s rays that I thought I’d never ever feel them again…unless I was suffering a punishment from the Council for some stupid ass stunt that I tried to get away with. But I am wearing only a pair of cutoff jeans shorts and sunglasses. As I throw back my head I lean up on my elbows to take in the surrounding scenery. Ah, this is the fucking life!

The meadow is still except for the sounds of birds chirping and the grass rustling in the soft breeze. Not a soul in sight. It feels…strange…after spending so much time with my family during my recuperation. My fears that Damian will somehow find me have vanished for the moment. In this meadow, a place where I feel completely at peace even though I do not understand why…I feel as if I have finally come home.

Off at the edge of the woods a large black wolf appears from the shadows, followed by a gray and then finally a black wolf with small brown patches. All three wolves slowly approach me. The black wolf picks his way over to me and stops just short of the blanket, sniffing the air and finally sitting down on his haunches to stare at me. The other two wolves stop a foot or so behind the black wolf, their howls breaking the silence of the meadow.

I know that I should feel terrified but I do not. Instead I continue to feel at peace. I am fully aware of my body as I stare deep into the black wolf’s hazel eyes. I rise up towards the wolf, my hand beckoning him to move forward towards me, placing all my weight temporarily on one aching elbow. It’s a sign from my body, a reminder that I am not completely healed from my ordeal with Damian. A grimace of pain crosses my face and I notice the wolf’s eyes narrow momentarily before he looks over his shoulder towards the gray wolf. They seem to be communicating without words before the black wolf turns back to me, the others howling in what sounds to be a warning.

Suddenly the black wolf stands, moves towards me. He gingerly steps until he lowers his body flat on top of me, his nose rubbing against my chin. In the next instant Adam is lying naked on top of me, Gerard and Frankie standing naked where the other two wolves were a second ago. Adam’s hazel eyes stare deep into mine, a sexy crooked smile breaking through his serious demeanor. I raise both arms and sink my hands into his thick black hair trying to pull his head down to mine, draw him in for a deep kiss.

Our lips meet and then…

 

“Tommy?”

“Tommy, wake up! There is someone here to see you…”

I slowly open one eye. It was only a dream? But it felt SO real…

“Tommy? I’m sorry to wake you but this is important. There is a man downstairs who is asking for you. He says his name is Robbie…”

ROBBIE? What the HELL? This has got to be some type of joke! Robbie has been dead all these years…

“He just showed up at the front door and asked for you. Do you want to see him?”

Do I? Interesting question.

What the hell is the answer?

I can only imagine the insane expression that must be on my face as I clear my throat before asking in a broken, trembling voice “Is he…does he have…scars? I mean…”

I finally open my eyes. Jay is standing next to the bed, his face a mask of concern. “Yeah he does. Look, I’m sorry if…if you want me to send him away I will. I had no idea who he was when I opened the door. I…”

I place my hand gently upon Jay’s arm. “You didn’t know, Jay. Its ok, I swear. I’m not mad at you.” I take a deep breath. “You can…help me down the hall so I can meet with him in the upstairs parlor.”

Jay gives me a look of disbelief “You want me to…Adam would KILL me for moving you!”

I chuckle even though the occasion does not call for it. “And he would kill BOTH of us if he comes home to find Robbie’s scent in his bedroom. Now please help me down the hall. If you just give me your arm…”

Jay rolls his eyes and picks me up, almost bashing my head on the doorway in his attempt to carry me down the hall. I try to argue that I’m fine and I can walk but he manages to get me to the couch in the parlor, his breath coming in ragged gasps. As he drops me as gently as possible onto the cushions I hear him grunt “For a little guy carrying you is like carrying cement, Tommy Joe!” I laugh outright, something I haven’t done for quite some time now. Leave it to Jay…

With a crooked smile he makes his way to the door, pausing long enough to say “I’ll bring him up and then stick around close enough so all you have to do is yell, k?” I nod and thank him as he leaves.

I run my fingers through my hair and straighten my shirt. I must look like hell. But why should I care for fuck’s sake? Why DO I care? Am I crazy? I mean, fuck…after all this time…

I hear footsteps in the hallway and suddenly Jay has returned followed closely behind by a tall figure in a bulky coat, the figure’s face hidden in shadows. Jay clears his throat and announces “Tommy Joe, Robbie requested to see you. Is this still ok with you? Are you alright?”

I nod and softly reply “its fine, Jay. Could you please bring me a cup of blood? And?” I turn my face towards Robbie and he shakes his head. Jay smiles as he nods and quietly leaves the room.

I gesture towards the couch. “Please sit with me, Robbie.”

Robbie moves stiffly, his body appearing to glide across the floor as he gingerly takes a seat on the opposite end of the couch. His gravelly voice holds a slight chuckle as he asks “And why would you think I’m drinking blood now, TJ?” I pause before I comment “How else would you have lived this long, Robbie?” Robbie shakes his head, his face still hidden within the hood of his coat. “There are other ways to live forever, Tommy.”

Jay returns with my cup of blood and, giving Robbie a threatening look turns and leaves us alone once again. I cannot help it; my voice shakes slightly as I ask “Why don’t you just get to the point, Robbie? Why ARE you still alive, and why are you here NOW after all of these years? Why did you pick now to return and reenter my life?”

Robbie stands and walks over to the window, his back to me. “You make it sound as if I CHOSE to be away from you all of these years, TJ. Did you think I wanted to be away from you? That I have stopped loving, stopped wanting you? Nothing could be further than from the truth. The truth is…” I have to strain to hear his next words. “…I love you more now than ever. You are the only thing that has gotten me through all of these years of solitude and pain.”

Robbie turns back to me and crosses the room to kneel at my feet, his scarred hands slowly rising to push back the hood covering his head. I look down into the face that at one time I loved more than, would do more for than anyone on the planet. He meets my gaze as he mumbles the words that from this moment will haunt me for years to come.

 

“I love you Tommy Joe Ratliff…and I am here to save your life.”

Chapter 47

Notes:

Hello all...

This chapter did not exactly turn out as I planned but it is still a triumph of sorts. I have been very ill for a while and I was hit with the idea for this chapter during one of my visits to the hospital. It has taken me 9 days to type out this short chapter. I promise that I will update as soon as I am able, I did not intentionally desire to leave you all hanging here but my muse gave up on me in need of a nap.

Love to all, and thanks for hanging in there with me for this little adventure. And by the way as I have learned the hard way over the last month...take good care of your heart. If you don't...let's just say that it has a way of extracting its own revenge...XO

Robbie cannot seem to help himself. He slowly reaches out one scarred hand, brushing the back of it along Tommy’s cheek and neck before stopping over Tommy’s heart. Tommy takes a sharp breath to calm himself as Robbie begins to speak.

“I knew you wanted to meet me in the barn that night so we could run away together. I was so happy that you still wanted me after the fire. I thought you…would turn your back on me just like everyone did. I knew you loved me for me, the real me and I couldn’t be more happy. I wanted us to spend the rest of our lives together. You have to believe that if nothing else, Tommy Joe.”

“On my way to the barn I was grabbed from behind by a pair of strong arms. The next thing that I know a rag that had been soaked with…something…was placed over my mouth and nose. I became dizzy, disoriented. I felt my clothes being stripped from my body and I tried to fight back but another body helped to hold me, strip me bare. Next thing I know a naked male is backing into my front. A hand reaches round from behind and grabs my cock, and then suddenly I am shoved forward, my cock sinking into the body in front of me as a cock enters me from behind. I couldn’t help myself…I moaned like a whore in heat. I had no control over my own body. I could only concentrate on the feelings coursing through my body as if nothing else mattered.”

“I had no idea that you saw me with those two fiends. I only learned that you had witnessed my humiliation later that night when Damian and his brother were laughing about it. I had eventually passed out and was taken to a room where I was laid out on a marble table in the middle of the room. When I awoke sometime later there was a man standing over me chanting. Damian was yelling at him to hurry up and finish but the guy just droned on and on. I tried…I…” Robbie lowers his head in shame. “I tried to rise off of the slab and fight, to run but I couldn’t move. Not one inch of my body, no matter how hard I tried.” Robbie lowers his hand to his lap as a single tear courses its way down his face. “Finally the man stops and leaves without another word. Damian moves into my line of vision and laughs at me telling me that I’m his prisoner and I will remain as I am until I can be put to “better use.” He sneered down at me and said “I know you can hear me. I know you see me, Robbie. You will remain this way until I release you. But don’t worry about Tommy Joe. I turned him into a vampire earlier this evening. He will be quite fine I assure you. As soon as he becomes acclimated to his new life he will forget all about you, I’ll see to it. You see, Robbie…you are just a small part in my grand scheme. I will own Tommy and take over the entire Toro family before I am through. And you will continue to lie here, year after year...as long as I see fit. Enjoy your solitude Robbie.” And he left me there, a prisoner of my own mind and body for over 200 years.”

“I couldn’t age, eat, speak or move. I just laid there waiting for Damian to return and end my horrible existence. Every so often members of Damian’s “crew” would come into the room I lay in. They ended up making it a regular location for their “bitch sessions” and I would lay there and hear everything that Damian was planning and all the shit he was pulling on his men and the Toro family. I heard plots, assignation plans and schemes where Damian would win you for himself. I was climbing the walls in a metaphorical sense. There I was, with all of this helpful information for you and your family and I literally couldn’t lift a finger to help you. And when I found out that he had managed to make his dreams come true by making you his own I thought I’d lose my mind. I couldn’t save the one I love from an eternity of hell.”

Tommy cannot help himself; he reaches out and strokes Robbie’s hair out of his eyes and tilts his head up until they have eye contact once again. In a soft, non-judgmental voice Tommy asks “Then what happened next, Robbie? How did you get free?”

Robbie takes a ragged breath before continuing. “Recently a face that I didn’t recognize leaned over me. He was short, had beautiful hazel eyes. Those eyes bore into me for a few minutes before he stretched his arms over me and closed his eyes. I could tell that he was seriously injured…hell, he was slowly dripping blood on me the entire time he was in his trance. He stayed still, his lips moving but nothing else and suddenly I felt lighter and then I could move.”

“This stranger reached down his hand and with surprising strength pulled me upright. As soon as I found my footing he stared deep into my eyes and said “I’m going to change. When I do I want you to climb upon my back and hold tight to my fir. I’m going to get us both out of here. Do not fear me.”

“Well, that was easier said than done when he changed into a wolf in front of me. A wolf! I froze in place until he growled, moving towards me until he nudged my leg with his nose. I did as he ordered, laying low on his back and holding on for dear life. But even as he took us from that house of horrors I could tell he was severely hurt. His sides were heaving and blood dripped down his front legs but he never stopped until we were deep into the woods far from the house.”

“He changed back only long enough to give me directions here. I tried to ask him about you but he only told me that you were safe, nothing more. I reached out to him, asking him if I could somehow help him but he smiled and politely told me that he would take care of himself. I thanked him for saving me and he only smiled at me before turning his back to me.”

“Just as magic began to transform him again I yelled out “Please, your name!” and he called over his shoulder “Frankie” before he once again became a wolf and moved quickly through the woods away from me.”

Tommy, who has continued to run his fingers through Robbie’s hair while he shared his incredible tale cannot help but feel his heart go out to the man kneeling at his feet. “Before you started your tale you said that you can save my life. How is that possible?”

“That’s exactly what the fuck that I want to know!” Tommy and Robbie turn their heads towards the door to see Adam looming in the doorway, his nostrils flaring and his hands balled into fists. “And you have exactly 5 minutes to explain yourself motherfucker before I tear you to shreds…”

Chapter 48

Notes:

First off thank you to everyone who has written to me to share their stories. You have made me smile and have let me know that I am not alone. Thank you for the verbal hugs. I love you all.

This chapter came to me partly in a valium-induced dream. Hope you like it. Oh, and sorry about the "Signs" reference...I watched that last night.

With love,

Donna

“ADAM!” Tommy’s voice cuts through the air like a knife. “Please, this is not the time for…”

Robbie’s face suddenly becomes pale and he sits back onto the floor with a loud thump. Tommy glares at Adam as he calls out “Jay!”

Jay’s concerned face instantly looms over Adam’s shoulder. “Yes?”

“Please help me get Robbie into a chair and then get him a meal and some clothes. The ones he’s wearing are not much more than rags.”

Adam raises a hand to stop Jay from moving into the room as Tommy attempts to stand. He crosses the room in a few strides and stops by Tommy’s side, placing a hand on Tommy’s arm he gently pushes him back down onto the couch. “No way babe I’ve got this.” Adam then hauls Robbie up off the floor and none-too-gently deposits Robbie onto another couch. Adam hears Tommy sigh dramatically as he makes his way back to Tommy’s side. As he stakes his claim on Tommy by lifting him up onto his lap Tommy mummers “Way to go, caveman. Nice manners.”

Tommy looks over at Robbie who appears startled, worried and embarrassed all at the same time, his eyes wide as they take in Adam. “Don’t worry Robbie; I’ll make sure this caveman of mine behaves. Right, Adam?”

Adam glares at Robbie for another 30 seconds before turning his softening gaze on Tommy, their eyes meeting and Adam’s hand gently stroking his love’s hair and cheek. “I’ll “behave” as you call it when I feel as if this…ex of yours isn’t a danger to you or our family. I know that you want to believe him because you have a huge and loving heart but someone needs to see clearly here honey and…” turning his head to glare once more at Robbie Adam finishes with “that someone WILL be ME.”

Tommy shoots Robbie an “I’m sorry” look before Adam leans in for a long, passionate kiss that Tommy becomes lost in. It’s obvious that Adam has missed him as much as he has missed Adam, who holds onto Tommy as if he will never see him again. The tragedy of losing Frankie has brought into sharp contrast just how much they love each other and never want to be apart again.

Pulling back Adam growls “I’ve missed my baby. How are you feeling?” Tommy shakes his head gently “I’m fine Adam, getting stronger so stop worrying so much. You make me feel like an infant.” Adam laughs before drily commenting “I wouldn’t kiss an infant like I just did, trust me on that one love.” And to drive his point home Adam leans in for another searing kiss as Jay brings in a plate and wine for Robbie as well as an outfit for him to wear.

As Robbie silently eats Tommy asks Adam “Did you find Frankie?” Adam lowers his gaze as he shakes his head. “Gee is so lost. I know what I went through when you were taken away from me but I never EVER doubted that we would get you home, baby. I cannot even begin to imagine what he is going through right now. I wanted to stay with him but he demanded that I be with you instead, he said that you are still healing and that you need me more than you even know. He’s in his room alone.”

As Tommy tries to protest, to tell Adam to go to his brother he feels Adam’s arms tighten around his middle. “You know how Gee is Tommy. He needs his time alone, always has. I will check on him in a little while. But right now” Adam leans closer to Tommy’s ear and whispers “tell me why your old love has seen fit to visit after all this time.”

Tommy quietly repeats the story that Robbie has just shared with him. When the tale has been told Adam whispers once again “Do you believe him? What does your gut tell you?” Without feeling any hesitation whatsoever Tommy shakes his head yes.

Adam looks deep into Tommy’s eyes for a moment before placing a gentle kiss to Tommy’s temple. With Tommy in his arms Adam stands and gently places him back down on the couch, covering him with a blanket before crossing the room to sit next to Robbie on the opposite couch.
Robbie places his empty plate on the side table and turns towards Adam hesitantly as if expecting to get his ass handed to him. Instead Robbie jumps when Adam extends his hand to Robbie, his face congenial and calm. “I haven’t introduced myself. I’m Adam Lambert, Tommy’s mate and life partner. So you are the Robbie that I have heard about? I’m glad to have a chance to meet you. Please overlook my boorish behavior earlier.”
Robbie takes Adam’s hand and shakes it. If Adam is repulsed by the scars on Robbie’s hand he hides it completely, giving no outward sign to indicate what he is thinking or feeling. “I’m sorry to just barge in here like I did but after all this time I wanted…”

“…to see Tommy, to know that he is safe and cared for. That shows what kind of a man you really are, Robbie, putting Tommy before yourself or your own needs. But as you can see my family and I are doing everything that we can to return Tommy to full health. We all love him very much.”
Robbie looks over to see a look of love replace the shocked look that was previously on Tommy’s face. It’s easy to see that Tommy loves the scary man sitting next to Robbie on the couch who is now acting as if he were a perfect host at a cocktail party. But Robbie has no doubt that if he steps out of line he would end up a bloody mess on the parlor floor in no time flat.

“I can see that, as well as see the love that the two of you have for each other. I am very glad that Tommy has found someone to make him happy and who will take care of him. He deserves the best. But I would be lying if I said that a part of me is disappointed and jealous as well. I have never stopped loving Tommy for one second and I never will, and if that bothers you then you might as well just lay me open right here and bleed me dry because my feelings are not going to change.”

A few seconds pass—Tommy’s are panicked-filled, Robbie’s are indignant and stubborn and Adam’s are passed with a blank look and pensive brow. Then suddenly Adam’s laughter fills the air surprising Tommy and Robbie into stunned silence. “My Gods Tommy Joe you sure know how to pick’ em!” Adam slaps Robbie on the back as he smirks out “I like you Robbie, I really do. You are forthright with your feelings and you aren’t shy about telling it like it is. I have to be honest though…my liking you does not negate the fact that you are in love with my Tommy but I can put that aside at the moment to satisfy my curiosity. You said that you can save Tommy’s life. How?”

Robbie sinks back into the couch cushions. Most of the tension in his body has deflated and he subconsciously moves closer to Adam on the couch. “As Tommy told you earlier the members of Damian’s crew would meet in the room that I was in to bitch about Damian and the shit that he pulled. When he kidnapped Tommy some of the crew complained about how much time and effort Damian was wasting on Tommy. They had been promised that when he would take over your family and the Council they would share the spoils of war. Most of the crew hated Tommy because they believed that he was the main reason that they were still poor and under Damian’s thumb.”

Adam nods encouragingly so Robbie continues. “They made a pact that if Damian ever failed they would gang together and take over your family and the Council on their own, killing Tommy and Damian just to make a statement.” Adam’s anger begins to show, his arms trembling and his left eye twitching. Robbie places a gentle hand on Adam’s arm as his continues. “But the good news is I know every crew member’s name and what their plans are so we can be prepared.”

Tommy clears his throat so that both men turn to him. “Well then if looks as if the two of you will become good friends then, doesn’t it? Adam honey, can you please get me a glass of blood and then get me back to bed? And can you find a room for Robbie?”

Adam immediately rises and makes his way over to Tommy’s side. “Yeah baby, let me get you back into bed and then I will see to Robbie’s needs.” And with that Tommy bids Robbie a sleepy goodnight as Adam carries him out of the room.

 

 

Jay sits on the end of his and Gee’s bed. He has been watching the man that he loves sleep fitfully. Tears stream down his face as he watches Gee thrash and turn in his sleep occasionally calling out. Jay has never felt so lost in his entire life. He wants so much to help Gee, to help take away his pain. Sure, Jay has his own pain but it is nothing compared to what Gee is going through. The two of them had a long history and there is no denying that they had something that Jay could never hope to achieve.

“That’s not true.”

Startled Jay looks around the room but there is no one there but himself and Gee. That’s funny. He could swear that he heard someone speaking and it sounded like…

“I said that’s not true Jay.”

Jay turns his head and feels all the blood in his body drain to his feet. “What the…?”

There, in the large pier glass mirror in the corner of the room is Frankie. He looks the same as he always has, his hair disheveled and his hazel eyes shining, clothes slightly too big on his thin frame. Jay knows…he KNOWS that he is looking at some sort of…ghost but he can’t help but feel as if the image in the mirror is real, not just some sort of apparition. He stands on shaking legs and moves to stand in front of the mirror, his hand reaching out until he touches the glass. This cannot be happening…

“He loves you Jay with all his heart, never doubt it. You mean as much to him as I ever did. The love between the three of us has never been about who loves who the most. We are just three lucky people who love each other with all we have.”

Jay raises his hand to place it on Frankie’s phantom chest. “Are you…are you alive, Frankie? Are you coming home to us? We love and miss you so much…”

Frankie smirks that mischievous smirk that he is known for. “All will reveal itself in time, Jay. Just be there for each other and know that I love you all. Robbie is a good man, please tell Adam and Gee I said so. And you need to trust your gut when you get that feeling you sometimes get. In other words…swing away, Jay…swing away…”

Jay cannot help but smile. “You and your pop culture references!”

“And you and your self-doubt! Gee loves you so take it, claim it and don’t question it! Take care of our man for me. I love you Jay.”

Jay’s tears rain harder as he chokes out “I love you too Frankie and I miss you like hell! Please come home to us!”

Gee calls out in his sleep and Frankie sighs. His image wavers in the mirror for a moment before a grey mist exits the mirror and makes its way to the bed settling over Gee. It hovers there for a few moments and suddenly Gee stops moving, his breathing quieting and a smile taking over his beautiful face. The mist stays where it is for another heartbeat and then it drifts back towards Jay, gently moving through his body as it makes its way to the closest wall and through it, leaving Jay standing alone staring at Gee who is now sleeping peacefully.

Before mist disappeared he heard Frankie whisper “Take care of yourself and Gee for me Jay…and don’t forget to swing away…”

Chapter 49

One minute Robbie is walking down a darkened corridor trying to find the kitchen in this crazily laid out mansion and the next he is tackled by a tall man with bushy hair. He is beginning to wish that he was still lying on that marble slab…

“And just who the fuck are you?” The tall guy hisses as down at him, fangs bared and long fingernails poised to rip him to shreds.

“I’m Robbie, Tommy Joe’s ex” he manages to choke out as his life flashes before his eyes. Without turning his head he notices that a tall blond has entered the room. The blond places a gentle hand on the tall guy’s shoulder and immediately the guy lets go, pulling Robbie up off the floor with one strong hand. “It’s ok honey. Robbie is our guest so please try not to dismember him or scare him any more than you already have.”

The blond steps forward with a beautiful smile. “Hello Robbie. My name is Mikey and this big brute is my husband Ray. Welcome to our home. I hope you will consider it your home too.” Robbie manages a smile as he offers a sincere “Thank you very much for allowing me to stay here. I have heard a lot about both of you and am honored to meet you.” Then Robbie offers his hand to Mikey who shakes it gently before he turns to Ray. “It’s a pleasure sir.”

Ray gives Robbie an appraising look before shaking his hand in a strong grip. “Sorry about tackling you son. It’s good to meet you.” Robbie just shrugs it off with “You were just protecting your family, sir. I would have done the same thing.”

Mikey steps forward and wraps his arm around Robbie’s shoulder. “Were you looking for the kitchen?” Robbie confirms with a nod and Mikey points to the end of the hall. “Just through the double doors. I’ll be with you in a minute to give you the rundown on where to find things. It’s a pretty big place.”

As soon as Robbie is out of hearing Ray asks “What the fuck???” and Mikey cuts him off with a lingering kiss. Ray wraps his arms around his husband and deepens the kiss until Mikey has to push him off with a small laugh. “Raymond! Down boy! I have to see to the needs of our guest…”

Ray cuts Mikey off by sliding his lips down to Mikey’s throat, his sharp fangs sinking in just a little so he can have a small taste. In a voice full of lust and blood Ray asks gruffly “And my needs? Will you see to those as well?” Mikey smirks as he licks his lips. “Gladly love. Why don’t you wait for me upstairs? I’ll be up directly.” Ray swats Mikey on the ass as he passes him and heads towards the stairs but before he reaches them Mikey calls out “Ray?”

Ray stops on the third stair, his hand on the railing. “Yes my love?” Mikey’s quietly asks “The Council?” Smiling Ray replies “It’s all set. We go to trial as soon as the heads of the other covens arrive within five days. That should give Tommy plenty of time to finish his recovery before the trial starts.” Mikey nods as he turns and makes his way to the kitchen. As Ray continues his way to his bedroom he hears Mikey comment “It’s gonna be a LONG five days…”

 

Mikey helps Robbie find what he needs to make a few sandwiches. As he sits down to eat Mikey leans against the counter and asks “So…nervous staying in a house full of vampires?”

Robbie chuckles softly. “No, not really…except for Adam.” Mikey chuckles in return. “Well technically he and Gee are now werepires. Adam won’t hurt you unless you give him good reason to. He may come across all hard-assed but he really is a good man deep down inside.”
Robbie sighs “I knew that someone as special as Tommy Joe would not spend eternity alone but…”

“…you were hoping he WOULD be single when you met him again, right? That’s totally logical. You have been through hell and the thought of being with Tommy kept you going. It all makes sense, Robbie.”

Robbie stands and places his plate in the sink. “I just have to get over the idea that he can never be mine is all.”

Mikey walks over to Robbie and gives him a hug. “Is all, yeah right. You make it sound as if you can just turn off your heart so easily. Look at Frankie, Jay and Gee. The three of them love each other more than life itself. There is no stopping love when it starts. Sure, you can tuck it away and pretend that it all is fine and that you are over it but in the end it will backfire on you. It will sneak up on you when you least want or expect it to. It is better to face it and live it than to live a lie.”

Robbie tries to pull away from the hug that Mikey is giving him but in the end he surrenders to it. Affection is something that has been nonexistent in his life since the fire and beside love it is the one thing that he craves the most. Mikey seems to instinctively know this and therefore he does his best to hold onto Robbie even though he knows that he’s a stranger and is pushing Robbie’s boundaries.

“Just be honest with yourself and with Adam and Tommy. They deserve to know what you are feeling as much as you have the right to your feelings. Tell them and you can work it out. Trust me on this please.” Robbie nods his head and Mikey gently ends the hug. “Thanks Mikey. No wonder you are the glue that holds the family together.”

Mikey laughs. “Are you ready to go upstairs?” Robbie nods and Mikey leads the two of them to the door. “I’ll walk you to your room before my husband starts wondering where I am…”

 

When the sun sets the next evening Mikey, Ray, Jay, Gee and Robbie gather for a meeting in Tommy and Adam’s room. Against Tommy’s insistence that they can meet in another room of the mansion everyone piles in and finds a place to sit on their California king size, Adam and Tommy cuddling in the middle like a king and queen surrounded by their servants. The amusing thing is: everyone sitting on the bed watching the couple with loving eyes is beginning to feel as if they truly are. This thought is especially important to Ray and Mikey, who turn to each other with a knowing look. At last they have found the two of their children truly meant to reign after they turn to dust.

Ray starts off by telling everyone about his Council meeting. “Mario Andolini from the Italian branch of our clan as well as Kurt Andros from the U. K. branch sent over documents that give their consent to Damian’s death sentence. Every single member of both clans signed them giving their yea vote. We only have to wait for Carpenter and Bryar to arrive with their documents and give their consent in person along with the rest of the Council. They will both be here in four days and then the Council will convene.”

Tommy sighs heavily “It’s going to feel like forever before this damn thing is over. Is Dam…is he still in the basement?” Adam wraps his arms around Tommy and kisses the top of his head. “Yeah baby he is. But he is under heavy guard and there is no way that he will escape. You are completely safe Tommy.”

Tommy looks doubtful but leans into Adam’s body as he tries to smile at the family. “I haven’t had the chance to speak to all of you together since…I just wanted to say thank you from the bottom of my heart to each of you for all that you did to bring me home and nurse me back to health. I love each of you very much.” Everyone mummers their own declaration of love back to him, Robbie included which seems to shock everyone but Mikey. Adam reacts to Robbie’s sentiments by pulling Tommy impossibly closer until Tommy mutters under his breath that he cannot breathe.

The family continues to chat about different things until Jay blurts out “Last night I saw Frankie.”

Every voice quiets, every face turns pale. Gee, who has seemed in his own little world since coming into the room raises his head sharply. “What the fuck Jay? Why didn’t you…”

“Because it’s not like that! You were tossing and turning while talking in your sleep, Gee. I sat at the end of the bed feeling like a failure since I couldn’t seem to make you calm down no matter what I tried. I was sitting there thinking that I failed you, that I could never mean as much to you as Frankie did when all of a sudden I heard his voice. I looked around and there he was in the mirror. He looked the same way that he did when I last saw him, down to his messy hair and his fucking too big clothes. He told me that you love me as much as you ever loved him and that I was to stop whining and own it.”

In a quiet voice Tommy asks “Did he say anything else, Jay?”

“Yeah. I asked him if he was dead and he said that time would tell. And he asked me to take care of myself and Gee.” Everyone looks over at Gee, who is staring at the bed covers looking for all the world like a lost little boy. “He told me to tell Gee and Adam that Robbie is a good man, and then he…told me to trust my instincts and to “swing away.”

Mikey chuckles at this last part. “Sounds like something Frank would say! Then what happened, Jay?”

“Gee called out for Frankie in his sleep so Frankie left the mirror and floated to him in a grey mist. It was amazing to watch, Gee. He just hovered over you, the ends of the mist touching your face gently and you went from thrashing around to sleeping peacefully with a smile on your face. Then he came over to me and passed through my body and I swear, I SWEAR it felt as if he was standing there, his arms wrapped around me holding me tightly. Then he once again told me to look after the two of us and then he told me again to swing away, then he drifted through the bedroom wall.”

Everyone sat silently digesting what Jay had just told them. Suddenly Gee shudders and wraps his arms around his middle, his breath coming in large racking gasps. Mikey pulls Gee into his arms and places his head on Mikey’s shoulder. “Momma, I FELT him in my sleep last night! I thought I was dreaming but it felt so real! I was running through a field of tall grass calling out for Frankie and I felt his hand on my arm. I turned and he was standing there with a huge smile on his face. He told me he loved me and that he was ok. I smiled at him and he faded to mist. I knew, I KNEW he was there…”

 

Suddenly a male voice screams from the back of the mansion “FIRE! Everyone GET OUT!” just as the smoke alarms on the first floor start blaring.

Chapter 50

Twenty minutes.

It’s a short amount of time to go from heaven straight into the depths of hell.

Only twenty minutes.

When the first warning scream is heard everyone gathered in Adam and Tommy’s bedroom freezes in place as if they were all figures in a painting. Even the first blasts of the smoke alarms on the first floor make absolutely no impact. They stare at each other in complete horror.

A servant enters the room crying. “Masters! There’s fire all around outside the mansion, every door and window cut off by flames. How can we escape?”

Ray is the first to snap out of his trance, his hand immediately on Mikey’s arm as he pushes his love towards the bedroom window. The scene in front of him as he pulls back the curtains takes his breath away.

Human servants are lying in the court yard. Most have horrible burns and a few are holding the bodies of the dead, shock on their faces. Flames are licking up the outside of the mansion to the bottom of the window frame that Ray is standing in front of. He realizes with complete clarity that his beloved family only has seconds to escape, if that.

The smoke starting to enter the room is so heavy he can barely see the others that are standing close around him. Ray knows-- he can FEEL the family focusing their complete attention on him. As the patriarch of the family everyone is turning to him, waiting to hear his decision on what their next move should be. And for the first time in his existence Ray has no answer to give. There seems to be no way out. But just as he is about to give up hope he spontaneously does the first thing that comes to mind—he reaches out to Frankie deep in the recesses of his mind. Even though Ray has refused to talk about his true feeling for Frankie Ray has always believed that Frankie is somehow still with them, be it dead or alive. Ray still deep in his heart of hearts has held out hope that Frankie is still alive and will someday, when the time is right, return to them.

“Frankie, please help me. Window or roof? What do I do?” Over the crying of the servant next to him he hears Frankie’s voice echoing through his ears. “Roof Ray…and hurry. You only have minutes.”

Ray screams out instructions but he can barely be heard atop of the roar of the flames. “MAKE A CHAIN. DO NOT LET GO OF EACH OTHER’S HANDS! FOLLOW ME!” Ray leads the way, followed by the servant girl Melissa, Gee, Jay, Robbie, Adam carrying Tommy and finally Mikey.

Once they make it into the hallway there is a red glow emanating from the first floor that can be seen at the top of the stairs. The smoke is heavier here and the humans in the group start coughing violently. Ray knows that they have to move as fast as possible before the second floor is totally engulfed in flames.

Ray struggles to make his way down to the end of the hall but the heat is becoming unbearable. In his mind he calls out once more to Frankie. What happens next is something that causes Ray to pull up short for a few seconds, causing everyone behind him to slam into him before coming skidding to a halt.

There is a shimmer of pale blue light in front of Ray and then Frankie appears as if stepping from behind a curtain. He smiles at Ray and places a hand on his shoulder. Words suddenly enter Ray’s mind even though Frankie’s lips never move. “The flames are not so bad at the back of the house. Enter the first room at the top of the stairs on the third floor, shut the door behind you and break a window. Adam goes first, he’s the strongest and he can catch the humans. Hurry!” The blue light remains but Frankie disappears just as suddenly as he appeared. Ray feels a warm sensation surrounding his heart. No matter what Frankie is there with them, for them…and Ray knows that somehow they will make it.

Ray yanks on Melissa’s hand and she repeats the motion with Gee, Ray moving as fast as his legs can carry him down to the end of the hall, his hand groping for the banister. From the corner of his eye he can see flames erupt through the second floor at the other end of the mansion, the flames shooting up the walls. Ray pulls Melissa towards the first step, pausing as she stumbles into it, his grip on her slipping for a moment. Ray sees a blue flash around his hand and suddenly Melissa grabs his hand again tightly and squeezes. Ray returns the pressure and starts to climb the stairs, smoke stinging his eyes.

The climb to the third floor seems to take an eternity even though in reality it takes a minute or less. Ray tries to look back at the parade of his loved ones behind him but he cannot see a thing, the smoke becoming denser by the second. He tries to push away his terror at losing everyone he has ever loved, especially his beloved Mikey whom he hasn’t seen since they stood at the window what seems so very long ago.

Ray looks forward again when he sees the flash of blue reenter his sight again, this time pausing at what Ray hopes is the doorway Frankie mentioned. Using his left hand to grope the wall next to him he moves until he places his hand on the door knob to the room, his stiff fingers slipping twice on it before he manages to turn it, swinging the door open wide and then turning to shove Melissa into the room.

The blue light is still hovering by the door like a beacon in a storm. Ray stays by the door and reaches out to help the others into the room. Gee passes Ray with Jay in his arms, Robbie’s hand tightly gripping Gee’s shirt tail as he trails behind, his mouth and nose covered with the shirt that he was wearing just a few minutes ago. Ray reaches out his hand and makes contact with Tommy’s leg as Adam carries him past the doorway. Ray enters the room. A few seconds pass…then a few more…the door slams shut behind them.

Ray grabs Adam’s arm and yanks hard, pulling Adam to him. Yelling as loudly as his parched throat will let him he yells in Adam’s ear “Where’s Mikey?”

Adam shakes his head “No” and terror grips Ray’s heart. Without hesitation he yells “Break the window and jump out. Have Gee throw everyone to you. I’m going to go find my husband.”

Adam tries to grab Ray’s arm but Ray sidesteps Adam instead, placing both of his hands on Adam’s back and shoving Adam and Tommy further into the room. “DO IT! We are running out of time!” and then he turns back towards the door.

Arms out in front of him Ray makes his way back to the door. He hears glass breaking behind him as his hand finally finds the door knob. The roar of the fire below them grows louder by the second as Ray attempts to turn the knob to no avail. The door refuses to open. Flipping the lock first one way and then another Ray starts to curse and scream as he realizes that there is no way to open the door. It is as if someone on the other side has locked them into this hell. The smoke in the room is slightly dissipating due to the open window but Ray’s lungs tighten along with his fear level. His beloved, his Mikey…hell, his ENTIRE life is on the other end of a wooden door that Ray cannot seem to open no matter what he does.
Ray can barely make out Adam handing Tommy to Robbie before Adam jumps out the window. A few seconds later Gee is holding an unconscious Jay in his outstretched arms, Gee’s body balanced on the window sill. Ray continues to struggle with the door as he watches Gee pull back his arms as he throws Jay out the window. Gee immediately grabs Melissa and repeats the motion, her legs thrashing through the air as she drops. Robbie staggers forward with Tommy in his arms and soon Tommy is dropping through the air.

As soon as Robbie is dropped Gee turns and moves back into the room towards Ray who is now slamming his palms on the door and cursing the world. Ray tries to put up a fight as Gee grabs him in a tight grip but Gee, with the extra strength of his wolf to assist him, yanks Ray to the window. Ray is still resisting Gee’s hold but Gee does not let go, instead calling out to Ray as he literally throws him out the window “I’m sorry father. I love him too.” Even as Ray starts to fall he still tries to grab onto the window sill, anything that will help him stay just a little bit longer with his love.
Tears blind Gee’s eyes as he take one look back into the room towards the door and whispers his own goodbye as he jumps out of the window to join the rest of his family—everyone except for his mother.

 

Damian stands at the edge of the forest that surrounds the Toro mansion watching the growing flames. Bout time those fucking losers that work for him come up with a plan to help him escape! And here he thought he would end up dealing with those bastards at the Council hearing after all! What a pain in the ass that would have been! It is SO much more fun standing here watching everything that Ray and Mikey Toro worked so hard to build all these years go up in flames...and at the same time plotting a way to get Tommy Joe back under his control...

Chapter 51

Notes:

I'm sorry that this is so short but my muse headed to bed before I did! I promise the next one will be soon and longer!

Chaos is the only word for the scene that is surrounding the family in the courtyard.

The fire department arrived minutes after Adam jumped out of the attic window but they were focusing most of their efforts on the front of the mansion where the fire was the most intense. A parade of ambulances soon began to arrive on the scene as well.

Melissa, Jay and Robbie were immediately placed on oxygen while an EMT examined each of them. Except for blisters covering Melissa’s hands she was released as soon as she could breathe on her own again, Robbie too. Jay they kept on oxygen the longest but when he awoke they eventually told Gee that Jay did not need the hospital if he promised to take it easy for the next day or two and see a doctor if complications arise. Other EMTs cared for the servants that were scattered across the courtyard. All in all eleven servants died and six were severely injured.

After three hours the fire was finally extinguished and the injured and dead were taken to the hospital or morgue a short time before sunrise. Adam had stepped easily into Ray’s role, speaking to the fire marshal as well as the head EMT on the scene as to which hospital the injured were taken to and how they would claim the bodies of the dead for burial.

Through it all Ray sat on the bench by the fountain that he and Mikey spent many a night in front of talking and laughing. His eyes were vacant as he stared off into space, an occasional tear trailing down his face. Every member of the family tried to hold him, to speak to him but he did not respond or give any indication that he even heard them. Adam’s concerned eyes met Gee’s from across the yard. Neither son knew what to do or say to help ease their father’s pain.

When only the family was left in the courtyard Adam walked over to Ray and said “It’s almost sunrise, father. Let’s go find a place to rest for the day that’s out of the sun, ok?”

Before Ray could even utter a sound the locked double back doors burst wide open slamming into the wall on either side, causing all of them to jump with the unexpectedness of it.

The same light blue mist that they encountered within the house in their hour of need slowly exits the mansion and makes it slow way to the fountain where Ray is sitting. This time the mist is dense like a thick fog rolling off of a body of water. It seems to be having a hard time moving as if something is anchoring it down.

The mist stops in front of Ray and appears to hesitate before moving forward to engulf Ray completely. In the span of a few heartbeats the mist changes direction and backs away from Ray until it stops about a foot from him.

Each member of the family is standing stock still; their eyes open wide and their jaws hanging slack with shock.

Mikey.

Ray’s Mikey, their beloved mother…is sitting on Ray’s lap as if nothing had happened, as if he were with them in the courtyard all along. Mikey’s eyes blink a few times before opening, his eyes making contact with Ray’s tear-filled ones. Mikey then raises his hand and places it gently on Ray’s cheek. “Hello my love. I’m sorry we scared you. I’m so glad to be back with you again! I love you so much.”

Ray squeezes his love so tightly that Mikey gives out a loud grunt. “Babe…please! I can’t breathe…”

The rest of the family rushes forward towards their parents as a sharp breeze sudden appears. They hear Frankie’s high pitched giggle on the wind as the mist disappears as quickly as it arrived…

Chapter 52

"This falling out between us,
is no easy thing,
neither you nor I
want it turn out like this
and we don't need it

I can tell you what you want to hear
but you won't believe me
I can tell you the truth
but you won't forgive me

When I love I am loved,
when I hear I have listened
when I walk I can only step the way."
Step the way--The Michael Stanley Band

 

Four hours later the family was gathered into the largest suite at the fanciest hotel in town. Gee had called in some favors to a close friend who owed Gee his life many times over. Not only had the family been picked up at what was left of the mansion by two stretch limos with blacked out windows but the humans in the group had been fed an enormously fancy dinner with plenty of wine. Melissa has been taken to stay with the hotel owners family so she can recuperate.

Everyone in the group has showered and is now reclining in overstuffed couches and chairs. Council members stopped by with clothing for everyone as well as a large supply of synthetic blood. They agreed with Ray that the family should stay away from Gee and Tommy’s mansions until it could be ascertained that they were safe to live in. The Council was on high alert and word spread to every corner of the globe. Damian was once again on the run and anyone, either human or vamp that aided or served him, would be severely dealt with immediately by Council edict.

Ray called a contractor to have him examine the remains of the mansion to see if it could be saved or if they would have to demolish it. The gentleman was asked to visit the hotel as soon as the examination was completed so a decision could be made immediately. Ray secretly hoped that it could be salvaged—the look of sadness on Mikey’s face when he overheard the conversation felt like a dagger straight to Ray’s heart. The mansion was not only the family home—it was his and Mikey’s dream, built by the two of them with their own hands. It felt as if they lost one of their children instead of a place to live.

Ray cannot manage to leave Mikey out of reach for a second. He even demanded that they shower together which made the others laugh and joke that they needed to shower last then because “they’ll use all the hot water trying to “get clean” in there.” But no one could blame Ray for his actions but they all doubted that Mikey would be able to spend a second alone in the near future if Ray had anything to say about it…

Fed and showered the family took to the living room to talk about their next move. Ray reminds them that Isaac Carpenter and Bob Bryar are currently on their way for what would have been a trial if things had ended up the way they wanted. Adam growls low in his chest causing Tommy to snuggle even closer in Adam’s arms. “Once again none of us are safe! When I get my claws on that bastard…” Tommy leans his head forward to draw Adam into a kiss in an attempt to calm his love down.

Gee snorts “Well at least we will have some added backup having Bob and Isaac here. I hope they plan to stay for a while and help. It would only be fair father, considering all the help our clan has given them over the years.” Gee watches Mikey reach into the top of the tee shirt that Ray is wearing as he says this, knowing that Mikey is caressing the long scar that crosses Ray’s chest that he received in a battle to help the Bryar clan retain their land from enemies. Ray smiles down at Mikey as he pulls Mikey’s hand back out of his shirt, kissing the back of it softly. Both are thinking back to that day long ago where they were almost separated for all eternity. It suddenly strikes Gee that his parent’s love has managed to survive what some might call the unsurvivable. Gee can only hope that he can be half as lucky with his boys. While he is thinking this he tucks Jay’s body closer to his chest, Gee’s chin resting softly on the top of Jay’s head. He feels Jay’s hands squeeze his waist tightly as the two snuggle as close as they can.

From across the room Tommy’s soft voice gently asks the question that everyone is dying to ask but is too afraid to upset Gee and Mikey by asking. “How is it that you escaped, Mikey? What… happened in there?”

Tommy hears Gee take in a deep breath as the family looks into the serene face of their mother. “I mean…if it’s too much to talk about…” Mikey turns to look into Ray’s face. Their eyes connect for a moment as Mikey silently asks for permission to tell his tale. Ray nods once and then smiles before placing a small kiss on the bridge of Mikey’s nose. Mikey then turns to Gee with the same look on his face. Gerard looks down at the floor for a moment and then suddenly takes Jay’s hand in his as if it were a lifeline. “Go ahead. I want to know as well, please.”

Mikey stares off into some point on the other side of the room while speaking. “Everything was fine until we reached the stairs. I grabbed two handfuls of Adam’s shirt tail when we reached the stairs. I knew that he had Tommy in his arms and I wanted to make sure that he would be able to hold onto the banister on the climb up. It was my fault; I pulled my hand out of his grip and reached for his shirt. I could feel him trying to reach around for my hand but I placed one hand in the middle of his back to tell him I was there and to climb the stairs. All was well until I reached the fifth step.”

“I have no idea what happened, what brought it on. I felt my knees giving out and I tried to tighten my grip on Adam’s shirt but it slipped out of my hands. I lost my balance and fell backwards down the stairs landing on my back on the bottom landing.”

“I was terrified. I figured by this time all of you had made it to the attic, or at least I hoped so. As I was pushing myself up off the floor flames broke through the floor by the wall not more than 3 yards from where I was lying. I thought it was all over for me and I began to pray for all of you that you made it out from the attic safely.”

“Suddenly the light blue mist made its way down the stairs towards me. It totally engulfed me and then I felt the sensation of movement. Next thing I know I am sitting in a corner of the basement wine cellar.”

The entire family nods at once when they hear this. The wine cellar had been Ray’s idea. He insisted on there being one even though the family was populated by vampires who would never have the need to drink wine. But at the house warming Ray made a joke that Mikey had once told him that he always “wanted to do it in a wine cellar” so Ray made sure that one was installed if only for that reason. Since it was a large sub-basement room the family eventually turned it into a walk-in safe, the walls reinforced steel and a heavy duty bank-style combination lock installed. The family history was kept here as well as large sums of money and jewels, earning it the nickname of the “Addam’s Family Vault” with Kitty Kat the only thing missing to make it authentic. Frankie taking Mikey there made perfect sense to everyone.

“The mist moved back until it was like a thin blanket protecting every inch of my body. I could breathe clear air, even the heat of the fire that I felt on the third floor was replaced by cool air. And then something happened that scared me as much at amazed me. Frankie started talking to me as easily as if he and I were having a telephone conversation.”

Mikey paused for a second to take a long drink of blood from his cup. When he finished the last drop Ray gently took the cup from him and placed it on the table once again wrapping his love tightly in his arms. From the couch opposite them Gee softly asked “What did he say, mother?”

Mikey cleared his throat before continuing. “He kept asking if I was comfortable in his arms. Can you believe it? He actually said “In his arms”…it stunned me for a moment before I realized exactly what he had sacrificed for each and every one of us. I told him I was fine and I thanked him and then he…” Mikey choked up as he said the next sentence”…told me that he loved all of us so much and he would do anything for us. I asked him if he could ever come back to us and be our Frankie again but then before he could answer we were rudely interrupted…by Damian. I had absolutely no idea that Damian had that type of talent.”

Mikey shuddered. The horror was obviously still vivid in Mikey’s mind. “I heard Damian snarl to Frankie that it didn’t matter if he were dead or alive, that Frankie and Tommy Joe belong to him and only him. “I want you for your talents and Tommy for his fuck skills. Once I have the two of you in my possession I will be able to rule the vampire nation in my rightful place as king. Both of you need to understand your place and come home to me where you belong.”

Ignoring the looks of rage on the faces around him Mikey continues. “Frankie cut Damian off then somehow. He asked me how I first met Ray, how we picked the spot for the mansion…anything to keep my mind occupied. He told me about his magic lessons when he was a child, how he was so excited the first time he shifted that he accidently ran into a tree in the woods. I felt nothing from Frankie but love and affection but at the same time I could tell…somehow…that Damian was trying his hardest to break back through and talk to both of us. Every so often the mist that was encircling me would thicken, pull closer around me. I got the idea that those were the times that Damian was trying to break through.”

“Suddenly the mist disappeared and Frankie was standing in front of me. Not a ghost but OUR Frankie! He smiled at me as he stepped forward and wrapped me up in a huge hug. I kissed his cheek and thanked him for not only saving me but for leading all of you to the roof to safety. He felt like the old Frankie in my arms and I didn’t want to let go of him. He pulled back and told me that he brought me down to the basement instead of taking me outside to all of you because Damian was hiding at the edge of the woods waiting for Frankie to appear with me. He said that he would return me to all of you then but he had to leave immediately because the longer he is with us the more he places the family in danger. “I will be around to teach Tommy Joe a thing or two though, and remind Jay to swing away. I love you mother.” And with that he turned back into mist and surrounded me again and the next thing I know I am sitting on Ray’s lap just like I am now.”

Silence fills the room as everyone digests the story that Mikey has just shared. Tommy is the first to respond. “Did he have any message for Gee?”

Gee’s head lifts sharply at these words and Mikey nods once then shakes off Ray’s restraining arms, crossing the room to come to a halt in front of Gee and Jay, kneeling down on the floor. “Actually, this is for the two of you.”

Mikey takes one of each of their hands in his, holding on tightly. A light blue glow surrounds their linked hands as a smile breaks out, first on Jay’s face and then on Gee’s. Mikey holds their hands tighter and a small display of fireworks shoot about a foot into the air above their heads, the patterns of stars and rainbows appearing in multiple colors. They stay this way for a few minutes, a message obviously being passed between the three of them. But just as Mikey starts to pull away a sound fill the room, at first soft and then steadily louder…and if the others in the room were asked to describe it…they would all respond the same…that it is the sound of angel’s wings.

Gee, a look of awe and love shining from his beautiful face looks up and smiles. “There is no greater love than sacrifice. Frankie loves us all and has given all he has and more. May he rest in peace.”

Chapter 53

Notes:

This chapter is more of a setup for the next two or three chapters. I hope it is easier to follow than it was to write (I kept revamping it--no pun intended!) because it didn't feel right to me in places. I hope it makes sense.

And yeah, since I have made our Frankie a pop culture buff...on to the Matrix! LOL

Love ya all and thanks for reading. XO

Tommy sits up slowly in the bed he shares with Adam not wanting to disturb him. Since the fire three nights ago Tommy has not been able to sleep much at all. Nightmares have taken over…well, not EXACTLY nightmares. He has actually been able to close his eyes and fall asleep but once he gets there? That is another story altogether.

There are no images of horror, no memories of his time with Damian or reenacting the events of their escape from the fire. No, what Tommy is experiencing is…something that he cannot exactly place words to.

When Adam has awoken these last three nights he has found Tommy clutching the covers, his body spooned back so hard against Adam’s chest that you could not place a hair between them. Tommy is restless, shifting continuously as he tries to find peace enough to sleep. Adam immediately figures that the cause is nightmares from the fire so he doesn’t say anything just pulls his boy closer into his body so they mingle as one, hoping that eventually Tommy will get over his fears and nightmares. And Tommy doesn’t say anything to Adam to change this mindset so this pattern continues without the topic being broached by either of them.

Actually, Tommy is afraid that Adam will think that he has finally “lost it” if he tells him what he is experiencing when he tries to sleep. He feels…something…mentally draining him. As if someone has managed to access his brain directly and is sucking the life force from him. He knows that this is not possible which is why he is not talking about it to anyone. He figures it is just a stress reaction and that he will “get over it” on his own in time.

He looks down at the beautiful face of his boyfriend as he hears a voice whisper softly in his head. “Lie back down, Tommy Joe. There is much to do.” Tommy looks around the room for something akin to the light blue mist they encountered during the fire but the room is empty save from the two of them. He hears the voice again, this time more insistent and frantic. “TJ! Lie down and close your eyes! I do not have much time and you are wasting it! I do not want Damian to…”

Fear at Damian’s name causes Tommy to lie back down and cuddle into Adam’s arms again, the feel of Adam’s strong arms a comfort as they immediately wrap around him again. Tommy closes his eyes on a sigh and drifts off immediately, something that he is not accustomed to. Usually Tommy takes a long time to drift off due to his insomnia so this is as unsettling as it is unique.

After a few minutes Tommy finds himself walking in a desert at sunset. Snakes, black widow spiders, bats…all kinds of frightening animals and bugs appear out of no where and Tommy’s fear level starts to spike. But a few seconds later Tommy sees Frankie a few yards away and runs to him. The next thing Tommy know he is standing in a small room with everything painted white. There is no door or windows but suddenly Frankie is standing in front of him smirk firmly in place and eyes twinkling. Frankie steps forward and wraps Tommy into a huge hug that brings tears to Tommy’s eyes, Tommy squeezing back tightly refusing to let Frankie go.

After a few moments Frankie pulls back and the two stare at each other. To break the moment of silence Tommy goes for humor. “Is this the Matrix? Are you gonna offer me a red or blue pill? Or should I just follow the white rabbit back to Adam?”

Frankie cracks up just as Tommy expects him to. “Yeah, Tommy…this is my version of the Matrix designed just for you. The desert dream world you just left? That was designed for you too but by Damian. He wanted to scare you into not following me here. He knows that I have things to tell you.”

Frankie takes Tommy’s hand in his and they walk through the closest wall into a medieval castle. As soon as they enter what appears to be an entry hall with a huge fireplace Frankie drops Tommy’s hand and explains “We have to keep moving or Damian will catch up with us. And since he wants both of us it would be way too easy for him to take advantage if he were to find us together like this. So let’s commence with your lessons, shall we young apprentice?”

“Lessons?”

“There is much to teach you and if I could be there with you I could easily help you find your real place in the family. You see Ray made a huge mistake. You were never meant to be the next leader of the family or the Council. Everything that happened with Damian has happened for reasons beyond comprehension until now. The truth is that Adam is the one meant to be the leader of both the family and the Council, to take Ray’s place. And you are to take Mikey’s place in the family and be Adam's partner in the home and in matters of business. You see…while Adam may have physical strength on his side now that he is alpha and is of both species, you have special powers of your own, ones that he will never possess. You are indeed special, Tommy Joe…in more ways that even Damian has ever expected. Just because you are not the leader of the family does not make you any less able to lead. Without you and your skills the family would lose everything. You are the yin to Adam's yang. I am here to teach you what you need to know to defeat Damian at his own game...”

Once again they link hands and walk through the wall, this time the setting is a cave set back into dense woods.

“There are portals everywhere. With practice you will be able to see them no matter where you are. See the entrance to the cave? Walk to a portal and point it out to me but do not walk through. The trick is to not try too hard, let the portal come to you. The harder you search the harder it will be to see it.”

Tommy walks over to the cave entrance and stands still for a moment, a look of concentration on his face. “There.” Tommy outlines the portal with his hand.

“Perfect. Remember, the key is calmness even when you are in a high stress situation. Have you ever meditated before?” Tommy nods. “Then you already know a level of concentration and breath control. Good, that will help but I want you to make sure that you meditate every single day no matter what is happening in your life. It will help you to keep your skills sharp. Now take my hand and lead me through. Don't worry, to those that we see we will be invisible, like ghosts just passing through time.”

Tommy leads Frankie through a Civil War battlefield, the signing of the Declaration of Independence and ending up on a beach at the Pacific ocean. “Good! With more practice you will be able to control where you travel to. Right now your mind is not controlled enough to control where you go but it will come with time. You need to be patient but you will get there. You are already further along in an hour than I was after a month of practice.”

A cold chill travels down Tommy’s spine. “Wait…are you trying to say that I am to “replace” you in some way? That you’re not coming back to us?”
Frankie gives Tommy a vague smile in return. “We all die sometime…” In sudden anger Tommy grabs both of Frankie’s arms to try and shake the answer out of Frankie but Frankie suddenly disappears.

At first Tommy freezes not knowing exactly what to do but then Frankie’s words come back to him. He relaxes his mind and body, turns around slowly and searches out places where a portal could be. He finally finds one located next to the trunk of a nearby tree and walks to it, taking a deep breath and then walking through it as a human would walk through a doorway. He feels a sensation of falling that he did not notice before when he time traveled with Frankie at his side and this time instead of landing on his feet he ends up lying on the floor of a 17th century peasant cottage.

Frankie is standing over him, his hand extended to give Tommy a hand up. Once Frankie helps Tommy to his feet Tommy swings back his arm and punches Frankie hard in the shoulder with his fist. “Bastard! You took off on me! What if Damian had noticed and…”

Frankie smirks as he rubs his shoulder. “Did you think that I would leave you out there to deal with him alone? You are safe with me Tommy. I would never have left if I thought that you could not handle yourself. And look at you! You found the portal and made it here in record time! You my brother are quite amazing! But in the future you need to keep in mind that when you fall you need to keep your eyes straight ahead. It’s the same with gymnasts. If your eyes are forward your balance will help you stick the landing. All it takes is practice.”

“You never answered my question instead you went all Jedi on me! I need…WE need to know…are you really dead, Frankie? Or are you just hanging out here out of Damian’s reach to protect us?”

The walls of the cottage begin to expand and contract, the floor shaking and pitching as if an earthquake has begun. Frankie yells over the smashing of pottery and the slamming of furniture. “Damn it! We entered a room with no portal! It’s rare but it happens…” Frankie grabs Tommy’s arm and the two of them struggle to make their way to the only door in the cottage. They finally manage to get to the door and Tommy turns the knob as the room suddenly stops moving as quickly as it started.

The door opens and Tommy runs into Damian’s chest full force. Frankie notices that there are at least 12 or more of Damian’s men standing behind their boss blocking any kind of escape.

Damian grabs Tommy by the throat and throws him to his men, then with the help of three guards grabs Frankie before he has a chance to fade into mist. As he fights back Frankie feels a heavy silver collar with words carved around the edges clamped tightly around his neck so that he can barely breathe.

Four men are holding Tommy against the wall so that he cannot escape. Damian attaches a thick silver leash to Frankie’s collar and yanks him over to where his men have Tommy subdued. “Well well, it seems that I finally have my long lost prizes after all!” Damian attaches a collar similar to Frankie’s around Tommy’s neck, this one covered in O rings and is silver, purple and black. Tommy tries to twist his neck out of Damian’s reach and receives a sharp backhand in response. “I missed your fire Tommy Joe. I’m sure that it will come in handy for what I need from you next.”

After attaching a similar leash to Tommy’s collar Damian calls his men to stand down. “The collars will make them behave. Come.” Both boys obey, following Damian out the door to a portal surrounded by a black border a little way down the path from the cottage. Before leading them through the portal Damian turns to Tommy and Frankie and smiles. “Welcome to the dark side, boys.” Then Damian steps through the portal, his leashed pets and his men following close behind.

Chapter 54

The light hurts.

Sitting on a cold stone floor chained to the wall of a dark dungeon for hell-only-knows how long tends to make your eyes light sensitive.

It feels as if it has been forever since Tommy has seen any form of light. Hell, he didn’t even see the guards that came to remove him until they were in a lighted hall at the top of the first floor stairs.

Tommy continues to struggle, to try and escape the hold the huge guards have on him but he only manages to get a fist up the side the head for his troubles, no closer to freedom. But that doesn’t mean that he stops trying.

One of the guards knocks on a door at the end of the hall and someone on the other side unlocks it for them. The sight in front of Tommy as he is dragged into the room is one that causes bile to rise up the back of his throat.

Frankie’s shirt is in tatters, blood stains covering the front and back of what little remains of the material. A guard is holding Frankie upright in the middle of the room, his huge hands gripping Frankie’s biceps as Damian is yanking off what little material is left of Frankie’s shredded jeans.

“Ah Tommy Joe! Just in time!” Damian motions to the guards as Frankie tries to kick Damian in the head, the motion earning him a knee in the kidney from the guard holding him in place. Frankie hisses in pain but does not let it register on his pretty face.

As Tommy is being chained to the closest wall, his arms placed above his head in shackles Damian continues his taunting.

“Isn’t Frankie pretty, Tommy Joe? Do you think he has a beautiful body?” Damian reaches out and rips the rest of Frankie’s shirt from his body. “Look at these tattoos! It will be so much fun to peel them from his skin one at a time.” Damian nods to the guard holding Frankie, who drags him to one of a pair of stocks that are in the middle of the room.

Damian walks over to Tommy and reaches down,cupping Tommy’s junk through his jeans. “You will always be my favorite play toy, Tommy Joe. But right now there is something more important than this sweet cock of yours.” Damian gives Tommy a sharp squeeze before releasing him. “I know that Frankie was teaching you how to use the portals just before my men and I arrived at that cottage. I also know that you and Frankie can communicate telepathically the same way I can. You are going to put all that to good use shortly.”

Damian returns to where the guards have placed Frankie with only his hands and face showing through the front of the locked low stocks. With Frankie in this bent position his unprotected ass is high in the air. Damian starts to remove his own clothes slowly. Even though he is standing in front of Frankie his conversation is addressed only to Tommy.

“You see, Tommy…you are not the only one in the family who has the skills that Frankie possesses. Now, I know that he hasn’t had enough time to show them all to you so I will have to do that later when this nasty business is finally over, when you rule by my side. But in the meantime you need to know that Adam also has this portal skill as well. That useless bastard Gee does not because he is only a beta bitch so he is no threat at all. But you my love…you will use your new powers of telepathy and portation to instruct your lover to come here so I can kill him. And if you refuse…”

Damian removes the rest of his clothes and walks around to the back of the stocks, his cock in his hand as he slams himself into Frankie’s hole in one furious forward motion. As Frankie screams out in pain and the guards in the room laugh Damian looks over at a terrified Tommy who knows how it feels to be where Frankie is right now. He know how it feels to be torn apart and then put back together just to be torn apart again. He knows, more than any other being on this planet, exactly what Damian is capable of. Tommy is still healing from his last encounter with Damian.

Damian grunts out “If you try…and…warn that bastard Adam…SHUT UP BITCH!!!...I swear I will make what I did to you…look like child’s play to this little shit. Now Tommy…whatcha gonna do?”

Chapter 55

Notes:

I am saddened just like the rest of the MCRmy out there (in my humble opinion--U a fan, U in the Rmy!) but I am trying not to focus on that. So I made myself a promise.

This story...this is MY Black Parade. Not just every character in it, but myself as well. The boys got me through the tough times, they got me through the good times...and this story is a celebration of it all.

So I dedicate it to all of us.

I love you all! XO

So...I just had to start it with a few lines of what (to me) says it all...

"Now come one come all to this tragic affair
Wipe off that makeup-what's in is despair
So throw on the black dress mix in with the lot
You might wake up and notice you're someone you're not

If you look in the mirror and don't like what you see
You can find out first hand what it's like to be me
So gather 'round piggies and kiss this goodbye
I'd encourage your your smiles
I'll expect you won't cry"
THE END...My Chemical Romance

Tommy begging. Frankie screaming and moaning in pain. More begging, more screaming. More pain.

This is the cycle that Tommy, Frankie and Damian have locked themselves into. Time seems to stand still but the abuse continues. And through it all Frankie’s dry eyes are trained on Tommy, silently demanding him not to give in and contact Adam. Tommy never takes his tear filled eyes from Frankie’s but he knows what is going on behind the stocks. He’s been there, he knows and all he wants to do is give in to end Frankie’s torture.

But those eyes…

 

Curled up with a blanket on the recliner in the corner of their hotel room Jay watches his love sleep peacefully for the first time in a long while.
He wishes he could do the same. The last three nights Jay hasn’t been able to sleep much at all.

For the last three nights Jay has kept to himself as much as possible. Gee has been running from Council meetings to family meetings that do not include Jay. How could they? He’s the only human out of all the family members. Sometimes Jay feels so out of place that he cannot help but wonder if he really belongs here regardless of his love for Gerard, Frankie and the rest of the family. There are times when he feels as if no one understands him, he feels alone in a crowded room. He has never told anyone how he feels but on some unspoken level Jay knows that Mikey understands. Jay has tried in the beginning to speak to Gee only to have Gee brush off his words with comments like “Of course you belong, Jay. We all love you.”

“Yeah, well…” Jay now thinks to himself as he stares at the bed “…love doesn’t always conquer all.”

But the last three night have been different somehow. He just doesn’t know how…

A few minutes later Gee turns over to cuddle Jay but instead cracks open one eye to find himself alone in the huge bed. Grunting loudly he calls out “Jay?”

“Hhhhmmmmm?”

“Whatcha doin’ over there? Come back to bed babes.”

“NO.”

The sharp, commanding tone of Jay’s voice causes Gee to blink and struggle into a sitting position, his eyes meeting Jay’s head on. “Jay honey what’s…”

Jay stands up and approaches the end of the bed in a few frustrated steps. “Back off Gee! I’m not going to crawl back into bed with you and pretend that nothing is wrong! I am tired of always playing by your rules!”

“My RULES? Since when do you think that I run your life by setting rules for you to follow? I have never…”

“SHUT UP GEE! You know exactly what I’m talking about! I live on the outside of this family all by myself. I am never invited to family meetings, I have to get information second hand or not at all. I understand that I came into this family as a slave but I left that title behind a long time ago. Still you refuse to include me in anything unless its satisfying your needs in bed. Well I have HAD it and I’m not going to put up with it any longer. For once you will listen to what I want and take me seriously.”

Gee looks as stunned as he feels. “I never meant to make you feel less than what you are to me Jay, and what you are is the love of my life. What is it you want me to do to prove my love for you?”

Jay takes a deep breath and keeps eye contact as he states his demand.

“I want you to make me a vampire.”

Gee’s answer is sharp and immediate.

“Hell fucking NO.”

 

A guard walks up to Damian and whispers something into his ear which causes Damian to pull out of Frankie and jack off all over the deep whip marks on Frank’s back. A single tear makes its way down Frank’s face, his first real show of emotion since Damian’s abuse began hell only knows how long ago.

The guards follow Damian out of the room. Frankie is silent for a few seconds before asking “Have you?”

Tommy meets Frank’s dead stare. “Yes. I don’t think it’s working Frankie.”

Frankie shakes his head the best he can and says “NOT ADAM, Tommy.”

Tommy’s soft voice breaks as he responds with “NEVER Frankie…”

Frankie nods a few times before the door slams open again, Damian leading the parade of guards. Damian moves once again to stand in front of Frank. “Poor baby! Just look at you hanging there in the stocks, your back torn open and covered with my jizz. What a sight you are! I bet that tight ass of yours is so tender and raw just the way my guards like it. Right boys?”

The guards around the room all cat call or yell out their approval. Damian gives Tommy a glance over his shoulder before reaching down and yanking Frankie’s head up so their gazes meet.

“Since I broke you in just right for them I think it’s time to let them play. But first…”

Damian walks over to the second set of stocks next to the one Frank is in and opens it. “Jeff, Randy…place Tommy Joe in this one…”

“NO!” Frankie keeps trying to will his powers but the collar around his neck is still grounding them. Damian yanks back even harder on Frankie’s head while turning to Tommy. “Are you going to contact Adam for me, TJ?”

Tommy meets Frankie’s eyes once again before saying “No.”

Damian releases Frankie’s hair and nods towards his guards. Tommy is instantly unchained and dragged over to the stocks and locked inside, his ass pulled up high and his ankles tied so he cannot move an inch.

Damian growls out to his guards as he points at Frank. “He’s all yours boys, just don’t kill him.” The guards swarm around Frankie, waiting their turn as one enters Frank’s tender ass and another sinks his cock deep down Frank’s throat. Damian leans down and whispers into Tommy’s ear “Good to have you back where you belong baby” as Damian slams his cock into Tommy’s tight hole.

 

 

Jay’s frustration causes him to pace the room. “You…won’t make me a real part of this family?” Gee tries to stand up but before his feet touch the floor Jay pushes him back down on the bed. “And DON’T EVEN try to tell me that I AM a part of the family already! Listen Gee, I can’t tell you how I know but I…we need this. We need for me to change. I’m needed and I…”

Gee makes a grab at Jay’s arms to pull him down on top of him, to distract him, to stop the conversation before it goes any further. The entire family decided long ago, even made a pact with Gee that they would not turn Jay if Jay asked them to do it. So far they have all kept their promise.

Gee loves Jay so damn much, as much as he loves Frankie. There is no way in hell he will put Jay through the pain…the hell of turning him. He can’t. He won’t. He…

Jay pulls away at the last second with speed that is amazing for a human. He moves to the only table in the room and asks “Last chance Gee. Are we going to do this the easy way or the hard way?”

Gee starts to stand, to take Jay in his arms. He has to talk to him, make Jay understand why he won’t…

Jay picks a sharp knife out of a basket of fruit on the table.

“So be it, Gee. I love you…”

Jay stabs the knife deep into his throat and then drags the blade quickly from ear to ear.

Chapter 56

Summary:

This is NOT a chapter!

Let's just call it...a Q & A session...

Hello everyone!

I'm sure some (or all) of you are wondering "What the hell is Donna doing? And where in the hell is the damn update???"

Well, I am sorry to burst your bubble but lately I have been asked quite a few questions about Slave. Most of these questions have been asked in private, but I got to thinking today "If more than one person is asking these questions maybe there are others wondering the same." So I decided to clarify a few things.

 

The question that I get asked most is "Where did you come up with the idea for this???" The answer is that I wrote a first draft of this story when I was going through therapy for PTSD. I had been in a very physical and mentally abusive long term relationship and old memories were coming back to haunt me after it was finally over. My therapist wanted me to write out my feelings and Slave was the outcome. In the first draft I had Tommy in Damian's place (yeah, I know...that's why I changed it) with Adam in his same role but Ray Toro as his Master/lover. I thought the current line up works much better.

The original story really only had two other characters in it, Gee and Jay from Bullet For My Valentine. I decided that in this version I would expand the number of characters and make them a family. Which leads to the second question that I get a lot. "Why do you insist that the characters call Mikey "Mother"?

I realize that except for MIkey and Gee the others in this story are not related to each other. But what makes them a family is their love for each other as well as the blood bond between them. When I was growing up I fell in love with the T.V. show "The Addam's Family" (still my favorite of all time). Without really thinking about it I created my own Addam's Family---with Mikey as Morticia and Ray as Gomez, the "parents" of Adam, Tommy, Gee as well as Cole and Phoenix. And...in a backwards way, surrogate "parents" of Jay and Frankie. The difference between the Addams' and the Toro clan? Instead of just being regularly "creepy and kooky"...my version is vamps and weres and supernatural magical powers. Yeah...weird, huh? So yeah, to me Mikey is the perfect Morticia, dignified and sometime aloof but full of love for his clan, as Ray is (to me) the perfect Gomez, willing to do anything for his family but head over hills in love with his wife. Hope this all makes sense to everyone.

I do not need to tell you that Damian is indeed my ex in many ways. Nuf' said on that one...I am Tommy in many different aspects.

I was also asked to clarify the last couple of chapters. Yes, Tommy is still in his bed "asleep" and Frankie is still "who knows where" "asleep." Damian is abusing them in another realm. In a way I guess you can look at it as "mental abuse" because their real bodies are safe. I am sorry if any of that was lost in the translation. I hope to clear things through the story line shortly.

I was asked a few other things but...to answer would give away TOO much story line...so I must decline to answer those ones (sorry).

If you have any other questions PLEASE ask(comments--I love comments! Those too, please!) You can always ask here on AO3 or you can email me at ditzydmt2@sbcglobal.net if you would rather ask in private. I will do my best to answer any that come my way.

Thanks for reading this. I hope it helped to make the story clearer (or to at least see where it comes from)

Heartfelt love and thanks to each of you reading and supporting Slave. And I promise an update very soon. XO!

Donna

Chapter 57

"You look so pretty when you cry
don't wanna hit you but the only thing
between our love is a bloody nose, busted lip
and a blackened eye.
You're a little pistol and I'm fuckin' pistol whipped"
Pistol Whipped--Marilyn Manson

 

What a mess.

It all started an hour ago when Ray and Adam arrived from their three days of continual meeting hell. First with the Council, then Isaac and Bob, the contractor for the mansion, individual meetings with local vamps who had issues that could not be put off any longer, two more times with the contractors and architects,six more individual Council meetings and then a final meeting with all the clans. Neither vamp had been home for three days since the morning that Adam kissed his sleeping Tommy Joe goodbye (when Tommy met Frankie for his lessons).

 

If the boys were human they would have a hell of a migraine by now.

 

When Ray arrived at the hotel all he could think of is having dinner and then a night of fucking his beautiful wife through the wall, the mattress, the shower stall…

What he came home to was an episode straight out of “How the Vampire Turns.”

He finds his lovely wife in their hotel room, a pitcher of synthetic blood and two goblets on the table, Mikey sitting shirtless on a couch nearby waiting for him. When the door opens Mikey gives Ray that smile that he reserves only for him, the one that makes Mikey’s entire face glow with love. “Welcome home sweetheart! I’ve been sitting waiting for you.”

Ray growls as he crosses the room and scoops up his love in his arms for a passionate hello.
In the next three minutes all hell breaks loose.

 

Adam enters his bedroom to find Tommy in the same position that he left him three days ago. In the last three days Adam has barely had time to try to call Tommy but he figured that Tommy would understand the same way that their mother understands Ray’s business needs. He did send an occasional “I love you” text but never checked to see if he had any returned to him, he was just too damn busy.

“Baby.”

No response.

“Tommy baby I’m home.”

No response.

Adam calls to Tommy once again as he sits down on the side of the bed. Adam tries to pull Tommy into his arms and hold him close. What he encounters is a cold shell of Tommy’s former self.

Adam screams.

Less than a minute later screams erupt from Gerard’s bedroom.

 

Hearing both screams Ray pauses, pulls back from Mikey and then with a straight face asks “Darling, why can’t we just have a normal family?”

Ray stands up and reaches down to gently pull Mikey to his feet. They give each other a quick kiss before Ray races off to Adam’s room and Mikey to Gee’s.

When Ray arrives at Adam’s room he finds Adam holding a limp Tommy Joe in his arms. Tommy’s skin is the color of marble which proves that he has not had fresh blood for a few days. When Ray tries to take Tommy out of Adam’s arms he is met with a sharp growl from Adam who pulls back quickly. “ADAM! Let me near!” Adam growls again but stops short as if suddenly realizing that its his father who is making the request.Ray places his hand on Tommy’s forehead and then gently rolls back Tommy’s eyelids. When he sees only the whites of Tommy’s eyes Ray quietly says “We need your mother…NOW.”

 

When Mikey arrives at Gee’s doorway he is confronted with a scene straight out of a bad horror movie.

Gee is sitting on the floor in the middle of the room with Jay dying in his arms. Mikey stands in the doorway for a second trying to shake off his shock and then makes his way to kneel across from Gee on the floor. Looking down Mikey notices the knife that is still clutched tightly in Jay’s hand, blood pouring in a steady stream down his chest from the wide wound that Jay has made in his neck.

Mikey gently takes the knife out of Jay’s grip and throws it across the room.

Gee’s voice rambles softly as he ever so slowly rocks a dying Jay back and forth in his arms. “I can’t do it mother I can’t lose another one pleasehelpmemotherplease please please…”

Mikey looks deep into Gee’s glassy eyes and does the only thing that he can think to do to get Gee’s attention.

He slaps Gee across the face.

 

Frankie becomes aware of movement and sound before he opens his eyes. Skin slapping skin. Moans of ecstasy and pain. Grunts and dirty words from Damian’s mouth. The sounds turn Frankie’s stomach.

When he does finally open his eyes he is further sickened by what he sees.

Frankie is lying naked on a wooden floor in a large cage. The only things in the cage are a dog bowl full of water and what looks like moist dog food in a matching bowl next to it. Puppy pads are in one corner. Nothing else.

Shivering he tries to slowly move his limbs but they are so badly cramped and cold he can barely move.

“Aawww look, TJ. Our puppy is awake.

Damian is tying Tommy’s limp body to a St. Andrews cross in the center of the room a few feet away from the cage that Frankie has been locked in.

When Tommy doesn’t answer Damian grabs a handful of Tommy’s fringe and yanks Tommy’s head up.
Frank gasps out loud.

Tommy’s beautiful face is so swollen, cut and bruised that Frank barely recognizes him any longer. Frank then lets his gaze move down Tommy’s body which is in much the same condition. Damian has tied a rough length of thick rope so tightly around Tommy’s genitals that Frank would not be surprised if permanent damage has been done. The floor surrounding the cross is patterned with Damian’s bare footprints which have been made from the blood from Tommy’s wounds.

Damian yanks harder on Tommy’s hair as he turns his attention on Frankie. With a demented smile on his face he asks “Puppy? Tell our pretty little Tommy Joe who Wongsudoe is.”

Frank breaks out in a cold sweat, his eyes widen.

“Bet it’s been a long time since you heard THAT name huh?” Damian lets go of Tommy’s hair moves to pick up a baseball bat from the floor. “Now, one more time Frankie. WHO IS WONGSUDOE?”

Frankie stutters out “He..was my first…magic teacher. He was with me until…he was shunned.”

“Very good, Frankie. And who was your second teacher?”

“Mi…Mikey Way Toro.”

“And why was Wongsudoe shunned?” Damian rests the bat against his shoulder.

“Because he claimed to have been able to…exchange realities. To bring magic back and forth across the Great Divide.”

“Very very good, Frankie. Tommy has just had his first magic history lesson. But there is something that neither of you know. Wongsudoe was MY only magic teacher! He TAUGHT me the skills to move not only magic but pain across the Great Divide. That is why I am keeping you here. See, I know that Mikey knows about Wongsudoe’s discoveries but that he has no idea that I learned the magic that goes along with the theory.”

Damian notices that Tommy’s head is beginning to droop due to the blood loss that he has suffered so far. He rips open his wrists and shoves it into Tommy’s mouth forcing blood down Tommy’s throat. After a few minutes Tommy’s color begins to come back and his eyes open. Damian removes his wrist and then closes the wound before slowly circling the cross and chanting softly, the bat still resting against his shoulder.

“In reality the two of you are still asleep elsewhere, in this reality you are my prisoners. I wanted the two of you to bring Adam into this reality so that I could talk to him, reason with him. We have a lot to work out, Adam and I. See, he is still under the assumption that Tommy Joe belongs to him when we all know that Tommy belongs only to me. This fallacy needs to be straightened out. And it will be. But since you won’t bring him to me voluntarily…”

Damian turns and swings the bat with all of his strength. Tommy’s left kneecap shatters into pieces as Tommy’s screams drown out Frankie’s pleas for Damian to stop. The pain causes Tommy to vomit up all the blood that he has just been forced to swallow. Damian, a demented smile on his face, yells out over the noise in the room “…I WILL FORCE MIKEY TO BRING ADAM TO ME!!!!”

Damian swings again, this time shattering Tommy’s right kneecap. Ignoring the screaming and begging he makes his way over to the closet at the far end of the room and pulls out a small container and a rag.

“Shut up Frank! You’re acting as if you’re the one on the cross! Now…” Damian makes his way to stand in front of Tommy and quickly wipes off Tommy’s face before opening the container “…let the games begin…” Damian begins to chant loudly…

 

…before throwing the container of acid into Tommy’s face.

Chapter 58

Notes:

First off, I apologize that this is so short but it has to be. Explaining the next couple of parts will be difficult so I needed this as a "set up" chapter. Second be warned...I wrote this chapter (and the next couple will be as well) while taking valium. Yeah, that explains things I'm sure...LOL

It also gives me a reason to use Ray's entire name which I LOVE....

I've named this chapter "Mikey to the rescue" Poor baby, he's gonna need a vacation by the time I'm through with him!!!
XO

Before Mikey can say anything, do anything…more hell breaks loose. Now both Adam and Ray are screaming for him at the top of their collected lungs.

Deep sigh. The only thing he can do is try to choke back his own tears and try his best to be the matriarch that he knows his family needs him to be.

But how much longer can he physically, much less mentally, keep this up?

 

Mikey looks deep into Gerard’s eyes. He looks past the shock and the hysteria into his very soul where he knows that he will find the brave, loving Gee that he has known for so long.

His quiet,calm voice sounds loud as it cuts through the noise coming from the other room. “Gee I want you to listen to me and follow my instructions. Pick up Jay and follow me. When we get to the other room YOU MUST CHANGE JAY OR HE WILL DIE. It has to be you to make the blood bond Gee NO ONE ELSE. Ray will give him more blood when you complete the bond but you need to hurry. Now follow me.”

Mikey stands and leaves the room without even looking over his shoulder to see if Gee is following him. He smells burning flesh…and that can only mean one thing…

 

Ray and Adam are standing next to the bed clutching each other their voices almost gone from screaming. Tommy’s naked body is twisting back and forth on the bed, his eyes bugged out in unbearable pain as the skin is melting off the side of Tommy’s face, neck and shoulder, his hair disolving into ash. Muscles and bones are showing where flesh used to be and both of his kneecaps are swollen, purple, black and obviously broken. Cuts, bruises and other burns are starting to appear all over the rest of Tommy’s body.

Mikey feels blood rise up the back of his throat. He knows that there is only one way that this is possible and he knows who’s to blame.

When he gets to Ray’s side he gently places his hand on Ray’s arm to get the attention of his husband. When Ray turns glassy eyes to his love Mikey nods in understand and then turns and points, drawing Ray’s attention over towards Gee who is now holding Jay’s body in his arms, their bodies overflowing a corner recliner. “Honey I know. But I can’t be in two places at once. Please stay by Gee’s side as he turns Jay. He needs your support and love. When he is finished give Jay some of your blood as well. Now go.” Mikey kisses Ray’s cheek and then shoves his husband in the direction of their sons.

Mikey now has the unenviable task of dealing with Adam.

By now Adam has collasped onto the floor, tears streaming down his face. Mikey kneels down next to Adam and takes his hand, squeezing gently to let him know that he is not alone.

“Adam honey I…we both know it’s Damian behind this. I need you. I cannot imagine what you are going through but we cannot help Tommy at this moment. We must wait for Gee to turn Jay and then we will rescue Tommy, just you and I. Just hold on a minute baby…”

Mikey wraps his arms around Adam’s shoulders and surprisingly Adam lets him, his shaking body leaning into Mikey for any comfort that he can get from his mother. Tommy’s body has stopped thrashing side to side but the smell of burnt flesh is stronger than ever. They can hear Tommy’s labored breathing and Mikey knows that they are running out of time. “Hurry Gee! Ray…”

Gee has pulled himself together remarkably well considering the situation. The wound in Jay’s throat is mostly healed, Gee sitting back against the recliner, his face momentarily paler than usual. Ray cuts a deep incision in his wrist using his incisor and places his wrist first against Jay’s wound and then to Jay’s lips. After a few minutes Ray pulls back, closes the wound and then moves to Mikey’s side. “Jay will be fine now honey. Let’s go…”

“No.”

Ray’s face shows his frustration but he tries to keep his tone level. “Mikey c’mon, let’s go take care of that bastard.”

“NO.”

Mikey lets go of Adam and stands ending up nose to nose with Ray. For the first time in their relationship Mikey is outwardly defying his husband, for once standing his ground. Surprise passes over Ray’s face for a moment before he snarls out “You WILL NOT leave without me Mikey! Do you hear me? I am going and that is FINAL!”

Mikey moves forward a half step, causing Ray to momentarily back down. “For our entire marriage I have listened to you and obeyed every order you have given me but today you can shove it up your ass. If you go that means that I will have one more person to keep an eye on and defend and regardless of what you believe I AM NOT WONDER WOMAN! So you will stay here and keep an eye on those two…” Mikey swings his hand in Gee and Jay’s direction “…and be ready to fight when I bring Damian back to this realm. If any of you find a way to follow me I swear I will leave you there when I return home! For once Raymond Manuel Toro-Ortiz YOU will listen and OBEY!”

Mikey then reaches down and yanks Adam up off the floor with one hand, pushing him into the middle of the room before turn back and quickly kissing his husband on the lips. “I do love you but please listen for once! We will see you soon. And Jay? Don’t forget to swing away…”

Chapter 59

If you asked Adam how long it took Mikey to take him over the Divide he would only shrug. He was more focused on listening to the constant stream of instructions that Mikey was sending to his brain as they traveled where-the-fuck-ever they were going. Adam tried so hard to pay attention but his mind kept wandering back to the sight of his poor Tommy lying there on their bed, his skin burnt away and his entire body thrashing in agony. Rage is now tingling around the edges of the numbness of his mind. When they get there he’s gonna...

“ADAM! I know this is hard but you need to pay attention! When we get there Damian is going to try to distract you any way that he can so I need to tell you things now to prepare you. The most important thing that you need to do is no matter what STAY CALM. I’m sure you are going to freak when you see Tommy but no matter what keep your wolf in check and let me do what I need to do. You are here as my backup NOT as my savior. Just play bodyguard and I will do everything in my power to get us all out of there in one piece. Got it?”

Adam can only nod in return. He never thought about that before. Their arrival could cause Tommy and Frankie more agony. “I understand. I will try to stay as calm as I can.” He feels rather than sees Mikey’s smile. “I love you, son. Just trust in me.”

Mikey takes a couple of deep, calming breaths himself. He is not sure how the hell he is going to manage to fight Damian, rescue Tommy AND Frankie as well as keep Adam’s temper in check…all at the same time. But somehow he must manage it all if he is going to have a “happily ever after” with his beloved family...someday...

 

Damian smirks when Mikey and Adam suddenly appear directly behind Tommy. He claps his hands together in glee. “Well well well! If it isn’t Morticia Addams! And you brought along Lurch to serve us tea! You always were the perfect hostess, Mikey…”

When they land in the back of the room Mikey schools his face into smooth lines, his arms crossed casually. He wants to give Damian the impression that nothing can ruffle him or take his attention away from matters at hand. Adam is standing slightly behind Mikey where Mikey cannot see him but their emotional bond stays intact. Adam is giving off nothing,his emotions hidden behind a stone wall. Mikey has never been prouder of him than he is at this moment.

Even though both of them are facing Tommy and Frankie they both do their best not to look directly at Tommy who is hanging unconcious on the cross, having passed out from the extreme pain of the acid burn. Instead Mikey stares at Damian and Adam’s eyes keep trained on Frankie’s.
“Hello Damian. Glad to see that you at least put on some clothes so I do not have to confront your…cocktail weenie. The last time I accidently saw you naked I laughed so hard I spit up blood for days.”

Damian visibly tenses at Mikey’s insult. “You fucking bitch! I guess I’ll just have to show you that I’m more of a real man that that piece of shit that you married!”

“Are you still angry that I married Ray instead of you, Damian? You knew that I was in love with Ray the moment we met but you still insisted on pursuing me. But let’s be honest. You only wanted me for my magical powers, nothing more, nothing less. Ray loves me Damian…he LOVES me! And as a joke after I ran off and married him you stayed with our family, pretended to make amends because you, having the ability of foresight, knew that Tommy would join us shortly through you. And you wanted to stalk Tommy right under our noses. I had my doubts, I argued with Ray when he told me that you were sincere, that you wanted to be a REAL part of our family. I always knew that you were up to something but I never EVER dreamed that what you wanted was to destroy us ALL. You are a selfish, devious bastard and you are going to pay for your crimes.”

During Mikey’s speech Adam notices that Frankie has shifted position slightly on the floor, one of his hands moving up to the collar that is still tight around his neck. Or is it? Adam is afraid to move his eyes, to give away anything that Mikey may be setting up but he thinks he sees Frankie adjust the collar and then hold it in place as if it had been loosened. Frankie just looks at Adam and winks in answer.

“At the time Mikey you were the most powerful vampire magician in the world. I would have done anything to possess your power, your talent. I still would.” Damian starts walking towards Tommy’s still frame. “Do you think I love this pretty piece of ass? No Mikey, I never have. Did I ever want to make him mine?” Damian starts to stroke his hand over Tommy’s burnt flesh. Adam shifts slightly and Mikey has to send him a sharp bolt through their bond as a warning. “He is a great piece of ass, even Lurch here can attest to that. But beyond having him as an object that I own around to fuck when I want…he’s pretty much expendable. Tommy, Frankie, Adam, whoever…a piece is a piece. Interchangeable. Replaceable. But no one can replace you, Mikey. No one.”

Damian gives Tommy a sharp slap in the face before walking over to Mikey’s side, stopping just a few steps away. “You never told your family what you can do, have you? They just think of you as their mild mannered mother, always there as a shoulder to cry on, a helping hand when they need it, a sweet word to be whispered into loving ears. Makes me sick. Did you even tell your loving husband the whole story, how you have been hiding your magical talent away from the world? And WHY you are hiding it? Hell, I bet even cutie pie Frankie over there who was your student at one time doesn’t even know the whole story. Were you ever going to tell them, Mikey? Or were you just going to let ME do it?”

“Damian…”

“What, Mikey? Too ashamed to tell who, what you really are? You should be. You call me sick, you call me demented, you call me all kinds of names and wish me dead! But at the same time you keep from those whom you claim you love the most the real story behind Mikey James Way Toro-Ortiz’s biggest mistake. About how evil YOU really are.”

Just then Mikey nods once at Frankie who yanks the loose collar from around his throat and throws it into the corner of the cage. Frankie then raises both his hands in the air and recites a few words in a language that Adam has never heard before. Adam, Tommy and Frankie’s bodies start to quickly shimmer and fade, disappearing into nothingness. But before the three of them leave the room they hear the final words that Damian is spitting out in anger towards their mother.

“YOU EVIL BITCH! You will pay for all your crimes, of which the worst of all was creating me…”

Chapter 60

"Right now, I hope your're ready for a firefight
'Cause the devil's got our number tonight
They Say! We're never leaving this place alive
But if you sing these words we'll never die..."
Save Yourself, I'll Hold Them Back-MCR

 

“Damian you can’t blame me for…”

(slap)

“You little bitch! You KNOW that you are to blame for all of this! For everything that has happened to your family, for my obsession with Tommy Joe, for making Adam evil, for everyone that I have hurt and killed…YOU are to blame.”

(slap)

“I loved you from the moment that I first laid eyes on you! Remember when I was good, when I was a nice guy? Remember when we met how I longed for you, how I would do anything to show my love for you? You were my world Mikey and I would have died for you and I did in more ways than one.”

(SLAP SLAP)

“But no that was not good enough for you was it? You had to make me your science experiment! You just had to let your dark side out to play, didn’t you? Does Ray know that you are not what you seem, that you are evil incarnate?”

(sounds of scuffling)

“No I bet your prefect precious Ray has NO FUCKING IDEA his perfect little wifey IS A HELL SPAWN! That you have been around for eons longer than he knows, that you ran with the ORIGINAL VAMPAIRE! That you HAVE BEEN AND WILL ALWAYS BE REGARDLESS OF HOW YOU TRY TO PRETTY IT UP WITH YOUR MANNERS AND YOUR SICKENING LOVING FAMILY AS EVIL AS THE DEVIL HIMSELF!!!”

(SHOVE, SLAP, PUNCH, GRUNT)

“Well now my pretty little black-hearted bitch I have the upper hand. I went behind your back and found my own teachers of black magic. What did you expect me to do? You planted the seed that made me evil and then left me to my own devices. I scoured the earth and beyond to find someone, ANYONE with an ounce of evil power in them and acquired their skills however I could get them. And then I sat back and waited for the perfect opportunity to get you where I wanted you, how I wanted you.

(Sounds of clothes tearing, more struggling. Mikey pinned against the wall by Damian’s strong frame)

“Then one day I found the perfect answer to the ultimate question. How to get to you? To make you finally look in the mirror and see what I have seen all these years, a DEMON with a pretty face. Why of course! Your precious Tommy Joe! The perfect way to stab you in your black little heart…”

“You love Gee but little Tommy was always your favorite. I know he reminds you of me when I was innocent and lost, looking for a wife, a mother, a friend. When I made TJ and then dumped him you took him in, gave him a home and became his mother. Gee always had more on the ball than Tommy. He never needed coddling, he ran his own life even if you didn’t like it when he fell in love with Frankie and then Jay. But Tommy? He was the lost black sheep that you took to your heart. That’s why I worked so hard to destroy him. It has nothing to do with Tommy himself, I…kinda liked Tommy, Frankie too. If you hadn’t messed with me I might have become real family, real friends with them, maybe even brothers.”

(Damian suddenly slides across the room, his back hitting the opposite wall. He doesn’t even look fazed, instead a huge smirk takes over his face. He slowly walks back towards Mikey.)

“Did it kill you to know that I raped and tortured your precious little Tommy over and over again? Or did it turn you on, make you wish that it was you were in my place? I know what you did to your victims when you were with the Vampaire. All the blood sacrifices, the rapes and the murders given in the name of your evil. Did you, for one tiny second, wish to be the one slamming their cock over and over into Tommy’s helpless, bloodless body?”

(Mikey charges towards Damian)

“NO! I love Tommy, I love my family and I would never…”

“BULLSHIT! Is your memory that short Mikey? Or do you just have a selective memory now? What about…”

“STOP IT! STOP IT STOP IT STOP IT!!! I AM NOT ON TRIAL HERE!”

(Bodies collide. They wrestle each other, Damian finally gaining the upper hand. Mikey is slammed full force to the floor, the wind knocked out of him and Damian’s weight holding him in place.)

“Yes you are my beautiful little bitch. This is ALL because of you, you are to blame for every little bit of it…and tonight I will get my revenge in more ways than you can possibly imagine.”

(Damian rips Mikey’s tee shirt from his slight frame. Mikey tries to fight back but suddenly feels his ill, his strength starting to fade.)

(“What the fuck is going on? Why the hell can’t I move?” Mikey thinks to himself in a panic. And how in the hell could he have misjudged Damian’s powers so badly? )

“Yeah, you feel it now don’t you baby? The spell that I worked earlier is taking effect. I know what tonight means to you Mikey. I know that once every century you visit Koyoto and have him bind your evil energies so the world only sees the good. And…” Damian starts to undo Mikey’s belt …”I know that tonight you planned to visit him after Ray falls asleep. But I made sure by kidnapping the boys and throwing acid on Tommy that you would come here to face me first.”

Mikey cannot move, cannot push Damian away, his body is so relaxed that he feels as if he is melting into the wooden floor beneath him. He cannot even turn his head, the only thing that he still has power over is his voice which he uses full force, screaming and cursing Damian as his body is stripped naked against his will. Damian looks down at Mikey, his lusting jeer making Mikey want to throw up.

“Everything so far has been a lie, Mikey. Every plan I hatched, every vile and vicious act that I have performed on every member of your family…hell, all the way down to turning Tommy and trying to kill Robbie have all been to bring the two us to this very moment. The moment when I get what I have wanted since that day that I first glimpsed you in that flower garden. First I’m going to make you mine and then I’m going to turn you back into the beautiful evil bitch that we both know you have always been.” Damian stands and removes his clothes before kneeling back down to spread Mikey’s legs and yank them up and over Damian’s shoulders, his body lining up so he can sink his cock into his prize.

“I will never be yours Damian. No matter what you do to me I still belong to Ray and always will. And when I escape I will have my powers bound and I will return to the family that loves me no matter what.”

Damian lunges forward, his cock slamming in to the hilt. Mikey cries out in pain as Damian feels Mikey’s hole tear around him. He stops for a moment and pulls back just enough to lick his way around the outer shell of Mikey’s ear.

“Mikey my love you…underestimate me again! Knowing that Koyoto is the only magician left in the world who has the…skill to bind you, before…” Damian drools and pants into Mikey’s ear, his cock slamming in again “…I kidnapped the boys…I killed him. Think your holier than thou family…FUCK YOU’RE TIGHT!...will want you back now, evil Queen?”

Chapter 61

"It's not like I made myself a list of new and different ways to murder your heart
I'm just a painting that's still wet
If you touch me I'll be smeared, you'll be stained
Stained for the rest of your life
So turn around, walk away before you confuse the way we abuse each other
If you're not afraid of getting hurt...then I'm not afraid of how much I hurt you
I'm well aware I'm a danger to myself and you're aware I'm a danger to others
There's a crack in my soul you thought it was a smile
Whatever doesn't kill you
Is gonna leave a scar..."
Leave a scar...Marilyn Manson

 

The blackness behind his eyes is deceiving.

Mikey feels a body pressed up close behind him, a rock hard cock pressed tightly between his ass cheeks as if seeking purchase. Muscled arms are wrapped around him in a tight grip, a long muscular leg circling his legs in a vise grip.

For the briefest of seconds Mikey sees Ray’s face behind his closed eyes before the image fades. Replacing it are three short lightening bolts of energy working their way from behind his closed eyes down through his spine.

Bolts of power. Of the most extreme evil. And then the truth hits Mikey, right between the proverbial eyes.

His friend Koyoto is dead and with him the last vampire magic on earth that can bind him, help him hold back the evil that has been just out of Mikey’s reach for ages.

Last night the binding never took place. And Mikey?

He doesn't give a fuck.

The bolts continue to work their way throughout his body as he lies behind tightly closed eyes and remembers last night.

 

Vampires require rest but they take a lot to “wear out”…as they proved that last night.

For almost an hour Mikey laid on the floor, the spell that Damian placed on him anchoring him in place. During that hour the changes in him began to take place. As the spell that Damian placed on him slowly wore off the evil began to spread so that by the time that Mikey began to move his limbs the transformation was almost complete. By this time Damian was looking down into coal black eyes and an devious smirk on Mikey’s usually angelic face.

Then it happened.

One minute Damian had Mikey bent practically in half, his upper body holding Mikey still as he used Mikey’s body for his own pleasure.
The next? Damian was on his back, Mikey’s head thrown back, his hands splayed over Damian’s broad chest as he raises and lowers his ass on Damian’s cock. Whore moans begin to spill out of Mikey’s mouth, his long bangs hanging in his face, bottom lip caught between his teeth.

Damian’s fucked out brain cannot work beyond two thoughts: Mikey is the most beautiful vamp he has ever seen…and everything that he went through to get to this point has been more than worth it. Mikey was now free.

Mikey is his. Damian will do anything to keep it this way.

 

Light kisses pepper Mikey’s neck and shoulder bringing him back to the present. He turns his head back slightly to look into Damian’s eyes.
“Morning my evil Queen! And how does this evening find you?”

Mikey smirks as he pushes his ass back onto the cock behind him. “Mmmmm fine except for one little issue.”

“And what is that my love?”

“Mmmmm…this…” Mikey pushes back once more “Belongs INSIDE not OUTSIDE…

Damian throws back his head and laughs. “As you wish, my Queen…”

 

A few hours and a few human snacks later they find themselves sitting in the garden under the moonlight.

“I thought I’d find you both back here. Damian always did like how the moonbeams make your skin glow, Mikey.”

A shadowed figure slowly makes its way toward them as Mikey processes the vaguely familiar voice.

“DIMITRE?”

The tall raven haired man steps into the moonlight in front of them. He reaches out his hand and takes Damian’s in his before pulling him into a tight hug. He then turns his icy green stare directly on Mikey and bows low in front of him.

“I thought I would never see the day when our Queen would come back to us! I almost gave up hope…”

Mikey pulls Dimitre back to his feet, his arms reaching out to encircle his favorite member of the Court.
“Dimitre I missed you! How is the Court?”

“It needs your guidance. Alexandre is trying but he just does not have your flair for…creative issues.”

Mikey throws back his head and laughs.

“Well never fear again, Dimitre. Your Queen has returned home…for good.”

Chapter 62: A little "tease"

Notes:

So this is indeed hell week for me. Just need to get through it and all will be fine. But since some of you out there (you know who you are!) are begging for another chapter this is...shall we say...a "teaser"? Just a little taste to let you know what I'm up to in the next few chapters. I will write more as soon as my schedule lets me.

As always, comments/crits/glitter/ are all loved and needed like Mikey and Gee need coffee, so please feel free to let me know what you think!

XO

The court grows silent in expectation. Word has finally arrived that their Queen has missed his binding and has rejoined them at last. Every evil vamp, courtier or not, has made his or her way to the dark tower to welcome the Queen back to the thrown that has long missed his evil influence.

There is a excited mummer when Dimitre enters the front gate, his eyes sweeping the room as he enters. All must be perfect for the Queen’s arrival and if the room isn’t up to Dimitre’s standards then the procession will be halted in its tracks. Most vamps in the room call Dimitre ass kisser behind his back (which makes him laugh—vamps are never really good at keeping their mouth’s shut so he has known about this since the beginning…) and Dimitre couldn’t care less what the others thought about him. He may not be the one (currently) fucking the Queen but he sits at her side and that is all that matters. He has her ear and no other vamp can claim this (besides that bastard Damian, of course.) “All in good time” Dimitre tells himself as he stands at the bottom of the dais that holds the thrown “…all in DAMN good time…”

Dimitre nods towards the guards standing by the gate and they throw open the doors when the carriage carrying Queen Mikey and Damian arrives. Damian steps down from the carriage first, his hand offered to help Mikey descend the stairs. Mikey places his hand on top of Damian’s and smirks at him as they make their way through the crowds that have lined the walkway to the tower to get a good look at their Queen. They all bow with respect as Mikey passes.

Once inside the tower the guards slam the doors closed again insuring that only the courtiers are allowed to get close to Mikey. The rabble must stay outside and wait for the festivities to begin.

When Mikey and Damian reach the bottom of the dais Dimitre bows low, one of his knees making contact with the floor. “Welcome home, Queen Mikey.” Dimitre stands and takes Mikey’s pro-offered hand, kissing it gently before releasing it. Then Dimitre steps to the side to allow Mikey to ascend the stairs by himself and take his rightful place on the throne.

Damian stays at the bottom of the dais with Dimitre waiting for permission to ascend the stairs. But before anyone can make a move Alexandre enters the room by a side door and strides to a halt at the bottom of the dais in front of the two of them. “Welcome home my Queen.” Mikey nods and Alexandre makes his graceful way to Mikey’s side taking his hand for the honorary kiss of welcome.

Damian and Dimitre both glare at each other. Alexandre, having had the regent’s seat in Mikey’s absence now has an in with him that neither possess. This simple fact gives the two vamps the same thought—how best to eliminate the competition?

Mikey has proven before that he does not need a co-regent to reign. In fact Mikey is the first in vamp history to rule alone.

Tell that to the three vamps who are currently jockeying for Mikey’s attention.

“Alexandre, you and I have much to discuss. I need to catch up on affairs of state. We shall start tomorrow evening.”

“Yes, your grace.”

“Release the humans and let the festivities begin.”

 

 

Gee holds Jay in his arms as the boy drinks the equivalent of both of their weights combined in synthetic blood. He knows the blood thirst, felt it the second that he was turned but he has never seen a vamp this thirsty at this stage before. The door to the room opens…
…and Robbie chooses this exact moment to walk in.

“Hey guys! They finally let me out of the hospital! I…

Jay snarls, flings his now empty cup onto the floor and lunges towards Robbie…

 

 

Frankie leads the way across the Divide.

It seems to be taking them forever as far as Adam is concerned. Tommy whimpers softly in Adam’s arm as Adam readjusts his hold. They need to get back to the hotel and fast…

“Frankie! What in the fuck is taking so long? It feels as if we have been out here forever…”

Frankie turns to answer Adam and the sight causes him to gasp. Adam’s eyes are glowing.

 

 

Dimitre throws another human on the pile, blood trickling down his chin. Noticing the size of the heap in front of him he calls out to the closest guard “That’s pile is big enough. Light it.”

A cheer is set up by the crowd as the guards set fire to the dead humans.

“Quite a celebration, hum? Our Queen seems very happy with the festivities.”

Dimitre turns to face Damian. “Our Queen has always been gracious when it comes to the needs and the desires of his followers. That has not changed.”

A child of around ten years old runs away screaming from a guard and slams into Damian, who picks her up, breaks her neck and begins to feed on her. He offers her arm out to Dimitre who nods his thanks and bites her wrist.

After they finish feeding Damian throws her onto the fire then turns back to Dimitre. “But it appears that you and I have a common…thorn in our sides.” Damian nods his head in Alexandre’s direction. Mikey is listening raptly to a story that Alexandre is telling and he appears to be enjoying himself immensely.

Dimitre follows Damian’s gaze, watches Mikey throw back his head and laugh at the conclusion of the tale. He then turns back to Damian and with a evil gleam in his black eyes says the four words that Damian had hoped to hear from Dimitre all along.

“Let the games begin…”

 

The low voices of panic and confusion grate on Ray’s already frazzled nerves.

“You fucking call me here so that a group of “supposed” fierce vamps can fucking whine and cry to me about some goddamn urban legend! The Evil Court has been extinct for centuries, since before my father’s time as leader of the Council! Can’t you assholes see I have more than enough to worry about without this bullshit?”

Vincent grabs onto Ray’s arm and squeezes tight. “You have to listen Ray! I know that you have more than enough to deal with…”

“…then let me go home to where I am needed the most!”

“RAY! We now have PROOF that the Evil Court exists! It was run by a non-regent for many centuries but their Queen has returned to take over his throne. We have to act fast if we are going to destroy them before they get a chance to strike at us.”

Doubt crosses Ray’s face as he snidely asks “If you have so much information about this “Court” then what is the name of this “so-called” Queen, Vincent?”

Vincent’s voice shakes as he softly replies “Mikey.”

Chapter 63

Notes:

The song lyrics by Paramore inspired the chapter you are about to read. I thought they fit perfectly.
XO

“She lives in a fairy tale, somewhere too far for us to find,
Forgotten the taste & smell of a world that she’s left behind,
It’s all about the exposure, the lens I told her, the angles were all wrong,
Now she’s ripping wings off of butterflies,
Keep your feet on the ground…when your head’s in the clouds…

Well go get your shovel & we’ll dig a deep hole, to bury the castle, to bury the castle…
go get your shovel & we'll dig a deep hole, to bury the castle, bury the castle

So one day he found her crying coiled up on the dirty ground,
Her prince finally came to save her & the rest you can figure out,
But it was a trick & the clock struck twelve,
We’ll make sure to build your house brick by boring brick or the wolf’s gonna blow it down,
Yeah, you build up a world of magic because your real life is tragic…Yeah you build up a world of magic…
If it’s not real you can’t hold it in your hand, you can’t feel it with your heart, and I won’t believe it…
But if it’s true you can see it with your eyes, or even in the dark, and it’s where I want to be…
---Brick by boring brick—Paramore

 

“What???”

Ray’s overtired mind refuses to process.

The facts.

The TRUTH…

“No that’s just…not…cannot be. It’s gotta…be a…NO FUCKING just what in the HELL are you trying to say Vincent?”

Vincent reaches out and takes Ray’s hand in his dragging him away from the rest of the vamps. “Ray listen to me. Do you think it’s just a coincidence? I mean, you yourself told me not long after meeting Mikey that he refused to give you any information about his past…”

“But that’s doesn’t mean that my…MY Mikey is the Queen of evil! I mean, c’mon Vincent! You KNOW Mikey! He is good hearted and loving and…”
“…and refuses to speak about his past even to his own HUSBAND! And you told me that he disappears every so often and never offers any excuse as to where he goes…”

“That HARDLY makes him EVIL! He is the glue that holds my family together! You are gonna have to work a HELL of a lot harder than that! Now I’m going home to my family for a while. Goodbye Vincent.”

 

Ray tries to drive his truck, tries to process the shit he just heard. No way. NO fucking WAY IN HELL. Mikey…his beautiful, fragile, sweet Mikey…
Ray tries to focus on the road but bits and pieces of his past with Mikey keep bubbling up. How every so often he would disappear for hours, how the day before he would make these unexplained trips he would seem anxious and jumpy, pacing the floor when he should be sleeping. How when he would return from these trips he would be relaxed and happy, just like someone who had just returned from a spa day. Then how Mikey would change the subject, talk about anything to divert the questions and curious looks, even seducing Ray just to shut him up.

And then it happened…

One hot summers night Ray couldn’t sleep so he took a walk in the garden around midnight. Walking quietly down the garden path Ray noticed movement by a small group of oak trees near a clearing. As he made his way over to investigate he saw Mikey standing over Frankie who was sitting on the ground, a book in his hand. Mikey seemed upset and Frankie looks as if he had just been reprimanded for disobedience, his collar looking tighter than usual.

“What’s going on here?”

Frankie looked down at the ground, his eyes refusing to meet Ray’s. Mikey squealed “Baby! Don’t scare me like that! I was just…correcting Frankie. He…left the shed a mess again. I told him the next time…”

Ray took Mikey’s hand in his as he notices that Frankie has a large open wound on his forearm, blood trickling over his fingers and dripping on the grass. “Frankie, go in the house and have one of the maids bandage that for you.” Frankie gives Mikey a scared glance before answering “Yes my master” and then running towards the back door of the mansion.

The next evening Ray finds a small vial of blood sitting on Mikey’s desk. When he asks Mikey about it he just laughs, commenting in an off-handed way that he meant to take it to Frankie for a spell he was working on but forgot to give it to him. “But it’s werewolf blood, it’s dark red. Where did you get it?”

The next thing Ray remembers he was being pushed back onto their bed, Mikey ignored Ray’s question with a sweet grin on his face while unbuttoning Ray’s pants and then giving Ray the most amazing blowjob. When Ray went to look for the vial later it was gone.

Ray slams on his brakes, snapping out of his memories just in time to avoid causing an accident. Why didn’t he see the pattern before? Why did he ignore the signs that were right under his nose? The deception, the avoidance…did Mikey EVER love him at all?

As Council head and protector of his vampire coven Ray’s job…his main purpose is to the very vampires that look to him for that protection. And if the facts that continue to come to life in Ray’s mind are true...

Ray has failed those very vampires by harboring the Queen of Evil under his very roof, in his very bed.

And there is only one whom Ray can go to for the complete truth.

Frankie.

Ray speeds back to the hotel as fast as he can.

 

Frankie can finally see the other side of the Divide. He can feel Gerard just on the other side of the horizon, has been tracking his life force for some time now. But for the first time Frankie is having second thoughts about bringing Adam back into the realm of the living with him. Glancing back one more time he takes in all that is now Adam…the glowing black eyes, the dominate stride, the confidence. Frankie can feel Adam’s wolf fighting to get out and take over the situation, can feel the undercurrent of concern and love that he has for Tommy.
He can feel the evil raging just beneath Adam’s skin.

Frankie knows that he can carry out this inner monologue indefinitely but Tommy needs immediate medical attention and that makes him do something that Frankie rarely does…he makes a rash decision.

“Adam, hold Tommy’s face to your chest, shield it the best the you can. We are going to pass through the veil and enter the hotel room in a moment. The veil will feel like an electric jolt and I am afraid that the burns on Tommy’s face will tear wide open. The moment we pass through “this” Tommy will meld into Tommy’s body on the bed so be prepared. The joining of both versions will cause Tommy unbearable pain and that is the first thing we must deal with. And…” Frankie raises his voice over the sudden rush of air as they move closer to the veil “…your eyes are glowing. Try your best to keep control over your wolf and hold your temper. Tommy is going to need you to be calm and focused.”

Just then Tommy moans loudly as a blast of air hits his face. Adam nods and turns Tommy’s face gently, cradling the back of his head as he tries to hold Tommy in a protective cocoon against his chest. “C’mon Frankie! Let’s go!”

 

Ray arrives at the hotel and stands in the doorway for a moment in shocked surprise.

Gee is trying with all his strength to pull Jay off of Robbie who is lying on the floor, his face a mask of terror as he places both his hands on either side of Jay’s face, pushing with all his might to try and keep his neck from making contact with Jay’s fangs.

Ah, the joys of living with a newly turned vampire…

Ray marches to Gee’s side and helps pull Jay off of Robbie who instantly scrambles up off the floor. “Robbie, get out of here! Here…” Ray throws him a card key to an adjacent hotel suite. “Stay there till I come get you!” Robbie nods and runs out of the room at top speed.

Ray and Gee wait for a few moments before releasing their hold on Jay. Using his most imperious voice Ray barks out “JAY!”

Jay turns to face Ray, his eyes making instant contact with Ray’s before he lowers his head and bows down, one knees staying on the floor. “Master…”

Gee cannot help the smirk that escapes as he moves to Ray’s side. His father always did have a way with newborns…

“Go with Gerard. He will teach you how to hunt and you will feed. What you need is human blood, that will slake your thirst and bring you under control. You are to follow each of his directions to the letter, understand?”

“Yes my Master…”

Ray pulls his son into his arms and give him a quick tight hug. “Stay close Gee. Just let him have his fill and then bring him back, alright?” Gee nods but pauses before carrying out his father’s orders. “Are you alright? You seem…”

Ray barks out a laugh. “My wife is gone, Frank’s dead, Adam and Tommy are probably dead and Jay is trying to suck the world dry. What could be wrong?”

Gee blurts out “I love you, father” before grabbing Jay by the arm and pulling him out of the room. As the door closes Gee hears Ray answer “I love the both of you.”

 

Ten minutes later…

Tommy’s body bolts upright in his bed, a blood curdling scream leaving Tommy’s lungs and filling the room. Ray spills the cup of synthetic blood he was drinking on the floor as he rushes over to the side of the bed. The burns on Tommy’s face are breaking open, blood pouring out as the skin peels back on its own. Ray runs for the bathroom and wets a towel, returning to the bed and placing it gently on Tommy’s wounds to stop the bleeding. Tommy’s body lies back down on the bed and his eyes fly open and what Ray sees causes tears to fill his eyes. There, along with the unbearable pain…there is life in Tommy’ s eyes, not just vacant space. His son has returned to him at last.

A flash of light fills the room and Adam is standing by Ray’s side, his hands instantly reaching out to take the towel out of Ray’s trembling hands.
Adam gives Ray a terse nod and a short “Hello father” before returning to his task of taking care of his love. Ray takes a step back from the bed in surprise.

There is another flash and Ray, who is suddenly afraid to turn around and see who it is couldn’t be more shocked if his unnatural life depended on it. The voice from behind him has a trace of humor in it as it asks “Not even going to turn around and say hello, Ray?”

Ray feels his knees start to give out on him as he looks over his shoulder. This cannot be real. He must be dreaming…he has to be.

Standing there in the flesh is the one man who Ray knows can give him the answers that he seeks, can save his family from ruin, can give him a real chance to save his clan.

Frankie.

Chapter 64

Notes:

Sorry everyone but formatting would not let me separate the last three paragraphs from the section above it. Just know that Ray is talking to Adam and then...well, you'll see! This chapter is confusing and I'm sorry for that but the next chapter will make this one make more sense. XO

Ray pulls Frankie into a tight embrace, holding him for minute not saying a word. Frank returns the hold but eventually pulls away muttering in a soft voice “Ray, right now Tommy needs me. I promise…”

Ray shakes his head as if trying to wake himself from a deep slumber. “Of…of course Frankie. Go.”

Frankie gives Ray a smile that says so much in its own quiet way then moves quickly to Tommy’s side.

 

Two hours later Frankie plops down exhausted on the couch, his weary voice cracks as he tells Adam and Ray “I have done all that I can do. Tommy is out of pain and should sleep for a few hours. I have healed his bruises and cuts along with most of the internal damage but I’m sorry…” Ray hands Frankie a glass of water which Frank gladly accepts, taking a quick sip before continuing. “I was only able to heal or remove some of his scars. The ones on his shoulders and chest are gone but there are still faint marks on the left side of his neck up to his eye. They are not as deep as they were before and will not interfere with his vision or speaking but…” Frankie looks down at the floor as if he were the one to blame for the scars in the first place. “…they were so deep and I couldn’t…”

Adam stands frozen in place for a moment before picking up a chair and throwing it across the room. Both Frank and Ray jump when it shatters to pieces as it makes contact with the wall. “That goddamn fucking bastard!” Ray jumps up and tries to grab Adam’s arm as he picks up a small statute and throws it through the sliding glass door. Adam growls and shoves Ray sharply aside with his forearm, the motion causing Ray to trip over a glass table leg and land on the floor, his head bouncing off of entertainment center in the corner of the room.

Adam seems bent on destroying the hotel suite but abruptly stops, his line of vision once again returning to Frankie who seems to have made himself smaller on the couch, his legs pulled in under him, his head down. In the back of Adam’s mind he knows that he has seen this…of course! It is the same reaction that Tommy had when Adam became evil, the same “trying to escape into myself” response. Why is Frankie reacting this way?

Adam stands still for a moment trying to process what is going on before moving forward, sinking to his knees in front of Frank. “What’s wrong Frank? Why are you acting this way?”

Frank drops his head even further, his voice muffled as he uses the very words that Tommy uttered back then. “Please…don’t hurt me. Please.” Adam then realizes that the words, the very TONE of Frankie’s voice does not belong to Frankie.

They belong to Tommy Joe.

Stunned Adam turns towards the bed, his gaze taking in his Tommy lying still on the bed, the left side of his face bandaged and his hands on his chest as if in a deep death sleep.

“Adam.”

Adam turns back to Frankie who snaps his head up and meets his searing glare head on, his eyes chocolate brown. Frankie has somehow left his body, somehow is channeling Tommy Joe. Adam rocks back on his knees and blindly reaches out for the couch as he hears his love…HIS TOMMY speak.

“I love you Adam. With my whole heart and soul, no matter what you do to me, no matter what I experience. I love you no matter what. So does the rest of the family, even Mikey. You need to remember this. We will love you through the pain. The only one who can help you is yourself. See you in hell, Adam.”

Frankie’s head drops, his chin hitting his chest for a minute or so before he raises it once again, his eyes hazel again. Adam looks over towards Ray (who has been listening and watching the entire time from his place on the floor) and then back to Frankie who blinks then rubs his eyes. “What happened? Did I…”

Adam reaches out and takes both of Frankie’s hands in his. “You channeled Tommy. Are you ok?” Frankie nods. Adam calls over to Ray “Father, I’m so sorry. My temper…”

 

“…if you would premit me a moment, my Queen…”

“…then we can strike the lesser of the two…”

“…he is daft! Thinking that his crazy plan can work! My Queen, I could…”

“…crush them between the two sides of our army like ants…”

“ENOUGH!!!” Mikey screams at the top of his lungs.”I am Queen here! I make the decisions NOT YOU!” Mikey gives each member of the privy Council a glare as he comments “You fucking bitches need to get off the rag! YOU submit YOUR ideas to ME and I make the decision as to how we carry out the fucking plans, got it? What makes you think you are so fucking special in the first place that I will even LISTEN to the bullshit you keep spouting out? I have my OWN plan! Now get the FUCK out of here!!!”

Damian, Dimitre, Alexandre try to stay behind as the rest file out but Mikey points to the door and the three of the leave looking like whipped puppies with their tails tucked between their legs.

“What the…what the fuck has gotten into him? Mikey always listened to his advisors before…” Alexandre whines as the three of them go to main hall of the castle. Damian snorts then replies with bitterness “Hubrus, that’s whats wrong with him! He spent too many centuries under the thumb of that stuck up fucktard Ray and now he wants to show everyone he can do it on his own. Which leave us out in the cold! And I had so many good plans…”

Dimitre glares at Damian before barking out “Of course you did. Unfortunately you can’t manage to keep breathe in your lungs long enough when you’re fucking him to share them…”

Alexandre snickers “Poor baby . Maybe you need to work on your stamina.”

Damian pulls a knife out of his boot and slams it deep into Alexandre’s neck. “Too bad you’ll never know if my plan works, huh?” Blood squirts over the two enemies as Damian slices Alexandre wide open from neck to stomach.

Licking the knife clean Damain shoves it back into his boot then reaches into Alexandre’s chest to pull out his heart. Damian sinks his teeth into the heart, blood spurting everywhere as he devours it. Dimitre reaches out and takes the body from Damian, reaching in and pulling out the liver before kicking the body aside. Raising the organ to his lip he toasts the event by saying “To absent friends…”

 

 

“…before you drain the city COMPLETELY dry!”

Gee’s voice rings out even before he opens the door. Adam turns his head to look at the shock-stricken Gee who is standing just over the threshhold staring at Adam as if he has two heads. Jay slams into Gee’s back then barks out “For fucks sake Gerard let me into the room at least…”
Adam places his finger over his lips as he softly shushes the two of them, his head nodding first towards Tommy and then Ray and Frankie who have fallen asleep on the couch. Gee bolts over to Adam to give him a tight hug. “I’m so glad you’re back Adam!” he whispers. But Gee cannot hide the shocked look that graces his features when he pulls back and looks deep into Adam’s eyes. Jay steps in to give Adam his own hug but when he catches Gee’s expression he gives one of his own over Adam’s shoulder that clearly says to Gee “Oh holy fuck we are in for it.”

Gee then leans down to plant a quick kiss to Tommy’s uninjured cheek and whispers “Happy that you’re back too brother!” before practically running across the room to kneel down in front of Frankie’s sleepy form.

Without opening his eyes Frankie softly says “I love you Gee. You too, Jay. I missed you both.” Gee picks Frankie up in his arms and carries him to the other queen sized bed in the room, laying him down in the middle and then he motions for Jay to spoon Frankie from behind. Once Jay is settled he kisses Frankie’s shoulder and mumbles “I love you Boo.” Gee’s shocked voice can barely be heard as he whispers “Love you Frankie baby. We are glad you are where you belong at last.”The three of them then cuddle in for a long nap, Frankie’s sighs of contentment bringing a temporary smile to Adam’s face.

 

“YOU DID WHAT????”

“My Queen, I simply removed a thorn in your side! Alexandre was going to try to…”

Mikey’s hand flies swiftly, the sound of the smack reverberating throughout the castle. “You FUCKER, I had PLANS for him, plans that only Alexandre could pull off. You stupid fucking…”

Dimitre step closer to his Queen for a moment, daring to rest his hand gently on Mikey’s forearm. “But your Grace, Damian was only trying to serve you not cause you more problems. I will personally see to it that in the future he checks with you before doing anything so rash again, my Mistress.”

Mikey does not look any less upset but he lowers his arm, his expression changing to one that is much more calm, much more menacing.
“See to it you do that, Dimitre. I will just have to impliment plan B. This one should be more fun in the long run anyhow…”

Four hours later Adam looks around the room, his gaze taking in each sleeping member of his family. He wishes he could rest but something is off, something is…changing in him. What he isn’t sure…

“Thank God they came back! I was worried about Gee and Jay…” Ray’s whisper reaches Adam’s ears as Ray suddenly moves to stand at the foot of the bed where Adam is reclined next to Tommy’s still sleeping form. “Adam, why don’t you try to get some sleep? I’ll watch over…”

And then Ray disappears.

Chapter 65

The sensation of pins and needles stirs Ray from his deep trance. He tries to open his eyes but they refuse to open. A breeze softly crosses his skin, goosebumps rising to the surface of his naked flesh. Ray’s arms are above his head, his wrists and ankles shackled, his legs splayed wide open.

A hand strokes its lazy way from his right bicep down his chest pausing to brush over each nipple, to tease it to life. Slowly…ever so slowly it changes course, taking time to touch defined abdominal muscles, brushing through his happy trail with the softest of fingertip touches but stopping short of his cock. The hand continues its quest, stroking slowly over Ray’s sculpted thighs to his knees.

Suddenly Ray hears heavy breathing directly in his ear, feels each breath on his shoulder as the hand strokes his hair before moving down to touch his shoulders, his sides. He feels a wet tongue tracing the outer edge of his ear then down the back of his neck, moving to trace his spine to the top of his ass crack before stopping abruptly.

All of this apart from the heavy breathing is conducted in silence. Ray is still struggling to open his eyes when suddenly he hears laughter from across the room, laughter that he has heard countless times over his life as a vampire. He turns towards the noise, tries to speak but then realizes that along with the inablility to see Ray has been stricken silent as well. His features must be giving away his panic at this knowledge because the laughter is rising in pitch and volume, the sound literally bouncing off the walls.

The breath is once again on his neck, the last remnants of the laugh in his ear. Ray tenses as he expects to feel the hand touching him again but when it doesn’t happen his entire body relaxes.

This proves to be his undoing.

A sharp slice opens his skin from shoulder to ass cheeks. Ray struggles to scream, to open his eyes but he is trapped in silence, in blindness. A second slice…a third…he loses count at the tenth slice.

…and then he hears the sound of something heavy hitting the floor behind him.

Ray’s body trembles as he struggles against his bonds, against the situation he finds himself in. He wants to rage, to command that the abuse stop. He wants to demand to be set free.

He knows who has control over his body.

He also knows that there isn’t fuck that he can do but endure it.

Then his eyes suddenly fly open.

“I want to look into those brown eyes, Raymond. I want you to really know who is responsible for the…situation…you are in.”

Ray blinks a few times before details of his surroundings become clear. The sharp stones in the castle walls, the sconces on the walls. Heavy chains dangling from the ceiling and along the walls. And an ornate chair on a dais at the end of the room directly in front of Ray.

Into his blurry vision steps his husband, the love of his life…the man of his dreams.

Or is it nightmares?

Mikey smirks at Ray as he reaches out one finger, runs it from the base of Ray’s cock to the very tip. “Hello darling! Hope you are comfy because you are going to be standing there for a long time.” Mikey slowly circles Ray’s suspended body, his hands touching whatever skin he comes close to. “We have so much to talk about, you and I. Well…at least me! It appears that at the moment the cat got your tongue! I’m sorry darling that I had to silence you but after living with you for so fucking long I know that the only way to get a word in would be to take away your ability to speak.” Mikey slaps his hands flat onto the slices made into his back and Ray opens his mouth but no noise escapes. “I like you this way, silent like the grave. I think I’ll keep you like this.”

Mikey walks across the room, opens a desk drawer and pulls out a riding crop. Ray watches as his blood slowly drips from Mikey’s palms onto the long flowing dress that Mikey is wearing, held together by a belt that is tightly cinched at the waist. Since when did his Mikey wear woman’s clothes?

Mikey gracefully strides back to stand in front of Ray, a little off to the side. “I’m sure that you are wondering what is going on here, honey. Well, as you can tell the rumors are all true. There is an Evil Court, you are literally standing in the middle of it. Oh, it may have gone underground in my absence but it has always been here. And” Mikey slaps the crop hard against Ray’s cheek “yes my love, I am its Queen.” He slaps the crop on the other cheek, the side cutting open a line from the outer corner of Ray’s eye to his ear.

Mikey slowly circles Ray’s body many times, lashing at whatever flesh he can hit with the crop. “I was Queen before I met you. But you and your fucking goody two-shoes Council sprang that surprise attack and wiped out most of my soldiers. I had to go into hiding, I knew I could never be caught by your vamps. So I had a friend bind my evil powers so I could mix in with your wimpy vamps and hide. The only problem was that the binding only lasted so long, I would have to go back and have it repeated every so often. I know that you wondered where I went, why I acted strange sometimes but I knew that I had you in the literally in the palm of my hand. All it took was to get you excited, charm you, seduce you…and you would fall for anything! Why do you think I worked so hard at pleasing you in the bedroom?” Mikey reaches out and grabs Ray’s cock in his hand, spitting on it before palming it into hardness. “See? Even though I have you captive you cannot deny my touch, can you Ray?” Mikey reaches into a pocket of his dress and pulls out a cock ring, strapping it around Ray’s cock and balls.

“I have been a good wife to you, Ray. I took care of you and that sniffling excuse of a family that you forced on me. Hell, I even forgave that lowlife fucking werewolf that you stupidly call your SON just to make peace and shut him the fuck up! But all that is over now. I am back where I belong! I call the shots, ME! I do not have to grovel at your feet, say a wimpy “Yes, Ray” to every stupid little fucking thing you say! I am the ruler here and YOU WILL follow my rules!” Mikey then turns on his heels and makes his way to the door before pausing in the doorway, his eyes taking in Ray’s beautiful body and defiant stance before saying with an evil laugh “I will leave you to ponder your fate while I have dinner. Enjoy your solitude. When I return we shall continue our conversation…”

 

Ray’s dangles from his shackles for another six hours before Mikey returns, a cup held carelessly in one hand. When he approaches Ray he makes a casual hand motion and suddenly Ray’s knees make hard contact with the stone floor, the emply shackles above him making a clanging sound. Realizing his ankles are still shackled he doesn’t try to escape but stays where he is, kneeling on the floor a foot away from Mikey who hands him the cup. “Drink, you must be thirsty, husband. Oh don’t worry, it’s only blood. And I believe you have been silent long enough.” With another wave of his hand Ray feels his throat loosen.

Ray looks down into the cup and then back up at Mikey, asking in a rough voice “But how can I be sure that it IS only blood?”

Mikey smirks and waves his hand again, this time causing an brief electrical shock to run through Ray’s body to prove the point of his next words. “Oh darling, if I wanted to hurt you there are SO many other pleasant ways to do it instead of simply poisoning you! Drink and then we will continue our conversation. There is so much more for us to talk about…”

Ray drains the cup before handing it back to Mikey. It is refreshing but he notices that it does nothing to return his strength. Mikey smiles at Ray, almost as if he is reading his mind. “You will find that things are much different in my kingdom than in yours, Ray. Magic here is in the hands of those in power, not readily available to those with some small skill as it is in your court. There is only one here with magical powers and that is the Queen. Here…”

Mikey walks closer to Ray and places a hand gently on his cheek, tracing a random path on his skin down his neck to his chest and stomach before softly whispering in Ray’s ear “…you are my slave.”

Ray gives Mikey a defiant look which Mikey quickly slaps off of Ray’s face. “Oh, you want to play rough, huh? I can do that…” More electrical shocks shake Ray’s body until smoke starts to rise from his skin. “Had enough darling?”

Mikey grabs Ray’s chin, yanking hard until the two are eye to eye. “I know that your pathetic little Council is plotting to attack my kingdom. You know that I cannot let that happen so you will go before the Council, convince them that there is no such thing as an Evil Court and instead have them focus their attention on finding Damian.”

Ray’s eyes widen and he starts to say “No” but Mikey cuts him off by saying “You have seen Adam’s eyes recently, haven’t you Ray? Know why they are that way? Cold, hard? Because I made them that way. If you’ll remember darling it was my blood that Adam tasted last the night he was forced back to the “good” side. Well, since my blood was bound when it happened only the good shown thorough his system. The evil, the side that has been dominate in him since the moment he was turned is still there, lying dormate waiting for the right moment to strike. I gave him just a little taste earlier when he lost his temper over poor Tommy’s scars. I can set him loose on the family, on your kingdom if I please with just a wave of my hand. Then where would your precious family be? In pieces on the floor, that’s where…”

Mikey releases his hold on Ray and walks across the room to the throne sitting on the dais. “So are you going to return home and change your Council’s mind or are you going to allow me to set evil Adam free? Make your decision, Ray…”

Chapter 66

Notes:

Hey everyone!

Sure I do not need to explain but the three dashes before and after certain paragraphs are cut backs to Ray and Mikey's individual conversation at the castle. Just putting that out there in case it confuses anyone.

As always you have my X and O's!!!
Donna

Ray continues to kneel where he is chained his face purposely vacant and defiant. Mikey waits for a few more minutes, his legs shifted to the side and thrown across the arm of his throne, one long leg swinging back and forth. He looks bored but anxious…like a little boy who is waiting impatiently to hear he can go out and play.

With a deep sigh Mikey flings himself out of his chair and crosses to stand a foot away from Ray whose expression has not changed. Ray’s eyes are practically begging for Mikey to focus on hurting only him, to take the focus of the situation and turn it back onto himself. He is looking to be a scapegoat, to be a hero.

This Mikey cannot…will NOT allow.

Mikey crosses his arms and sighs again, his hip cocked forward and his bottom lip pouty. “Well Ray, since you have forced me to wait so long for your reply there is only one thing that I can do. Watch the wall, Ray…and remember, this is your fault for waiting so long to answer me.”

The stones fade into the background, the wall becoming a type of projector screen--the large kind that you would find in a movie theatre. On the screen Adam is pacing in the hotel suite, Tommy still asleep in their bed. The door opens and Gerard walks into the room, tears in his eyes. “We have been looking all night for Ray! What the hell do we do now?” Adam takes Gerard into his arms holding him tightly to his chest as he whispers into Gee’s ear “Tommy is still asleep. C’mon, let’s go to the room next door so we can talk without waking him.” Adam leads Gerard out the door to the next hotel room, opening the door and then locking it behind them as they cross the threshold.

Gerard starts to walk over to the couch but Adam’s eyes turn completely black, his hand reaching out and grabbing Gee by the hair. Gee feels his legs go out from under him as Adam slams him into the closest wall. He starts to thrash around, trying to break Adam’s hold on him but Adam places a hand across his throat and lifts him off the floor. Having no leverage Gerard hangs in Adam’s hold, Adam’s eyes bearing into his as he growls out “I’ve always wondered just how good your sweet little ass is, Gee. I know your a top so I’m sure it’s nice and tight. Let’s find out, shall we?”

---Mikey turns his attention from the screen to Ray who is looking down at the floor trying to avoid watching the scene playing out in front of him. Mikey starts to chant under his breath and Ray’s head lifts, his eyes returning once again to the screen. He cannot look away, the spell has him transfixed on the nightmare unfolding in front of him, which is exactly what Mikey wants---

Adam slams Gerard onto the floor so hard that the wind temporarily leaves Gee’s lungs, then reaches down and tears his shirt off of his body before gathering both of Gee’s wrists in one strong hand.

Adam sits on Gee’s waist as he leans down to kiss Gee, to force his tongue deep into his mouth. Gerard bites down hard on Adam’s tongue drawing blood causing Adam to pull back quickly, his face a mask of fury. Adam’s fist connects with the side of Gerard’s nose breaking it, blood beginning to flow down Gee’s face and down his neck. Adam pulls back enough so that he can rain down punch after punch before reaching down and unbuckling his belt, pulling it through the belt loops of his pants.

---Mikey has now circled behind Ray, his tongue tracing patterns on Ray’s neck before digging his fangs in for a little taste. Ray feels a slow trickle of blood make its way down the back of his neck before Mikey’s tongue laps it up, teeth sinking quickly in to make another, then another. He smells the copper of his own blood as Mikey whispers in his ear “This is killing you, isn’t it Ray? While Tommy was always my favorite while I with your little family Gerard was always yours, even though you never said the words out loud.” Mikey sinks his fangs in deep, pulling them downward to make deep tears in the back of Ray ‘s neck, sucking up as much blood as he can before sealing the wound closed. “Well it’s time your golden boy gets a taste of what it’s like to be on Adam’s must fuck list. I hope his ass survives…”---

Gee fights with everything that he has-kicking, screaming, shifting his body from side to side trying to dislodge Adam from atop his body so he can either gain the upper hand or fight his way out of the room. But his brave fight soon leaves him when Adam stands, pulling Gee up into his arms and drags him across the room to the bed, belt still clenched tight in one hand.

The back of Gerard’s legs hit the side of the bed as he lowers his head, putting all of his weight into headbutting Adam in the stomach. “Stupid fucker!” Adam tightens his grip on Gee’s wrists as he raises the belt high in the air, bringing it down over and over on any part of Gee skin that he can make contact with. Welts soon start to appear over Gerard’s back and sides but he continues thrashing in Adam’s grip, causing Adam to growl out in frustration. “If you won’t behave and take my cock like a man then I’ll just have to tie you down and MAKE YOU TAKE IT!!!”

Adam lifts Gerard and then slams him down on his back in the middle of the bed before placing Gerard’s arms around one of the spindles of the bedpost then wraps the belt tightly around his wrists. Sitting on his legs to keep them still Adam stares down at Gerard who feels his blood turn to ice when he meets those black eyes boring into his very soul.

“So baby, are you going to cooperate or am I going to have the fun of raping my own brother? Damn Gerard!” Adam begins to run his hands over Gerard’s bloody face and neck. “You are so fucking pretty like this, all bloody and bruised! Makes my cock hurt just thinking of ripping that fine ass apart…”

Gerard grunts “Get the fuck off of me, Adam! Tommy…”

Adam backhands Gerard swiftly before reaching down and grabbing Gee’s soft cock through his jeans, twisting and pulling on it harshly until Gerard screams out for him to stop. “Tommy does NOT dictate what I do, Gerard! You of all vamps should know this! If I want to stick my cock up my brother’s ass then I’ll damn well do it!” Adam unbuttons his jeans and yanks them down to his knees and then shifting to the side a bit pulls them completely off. “I think that smart mouth of yours could do with something to shut it up! Open your mouth whore, and if you so much as brush your teeth against me I’ll not only break your face apart so they never find the pieces I’ll do the same to Frankie and Jay!”

---Mikey moans at the thought, his cock growing even harder. “MMMMMMM, just think about it husband of mine! Adam tearing Gerard up and then raping Frankie and Jay! And just think of what he could do to Tommy Joe! That little boy is the perfect slave, he would take any abuse to please Adam simply because he loves him! Maybe that’s where I’ll take this next…”---

“NO!” Ray bellows at the top of his lungs. “Stop this Mikey! These boys are the same boys you have held in your arms while they cried, the same boys who still call you mother! They love you so very much, please, do what you wish to me but PLEASE DON’T HURT THEM ANYMORE!”

Mikey looks down at Ray’s tear stained face, at this pleading look. He stares at the man that he has (in his prior life) loved more than anything, would do anything for. Would kill for…

Mikey stares deep into Ray’s eyes for a moment---and then turns his back and walks away. “The screen, Ray. Watch the screen or I kill the entire family right now…”---

Adam slides his body upwards until his thighs are clamped down tight on either side of Gerard’s shoulders. He places his thumbs into the corners of Gerard’s mouth and yanks down hard, his fingers succeeding at opening Gee’s mouth wide open. Adam thrusts his lower body forward and Gerard tries to turn his head but to no avail—Adam’s cock enters his open mouth sinking in balls deep with one powerful shove. Gerard chokes and sputters on the cock buried in his throat cutting off his airway but it only causes Adam to laugh and pull out just enough to shove back in harder. Blood starts to climb up the back of Gee’s throat and when it coats Adam’s cock he hears Adam moan and cuss. “Yeah baby c’mon that’s it, choke on my cock. UUUUggggghhhhhhh yeah whore suck me like you suck your pretty boys, bitch. Use your tongue slut, show me what you’re made of…”

Adam reaches down and grabs Gerard’s nose clamping off all air. Adam knows that Gee really doesn’t need to breath but he knows how uncomfortable he is making Gee so he pinches harder, his lustful grin growing as Gerard panics, his throat working as he tries to dislodge Adam’s cock from his throat. Adam pulls back for a moment and then repeats the process over and over again before he finally pulls out, his fist connecting with Gee’s chin. “Time to tap that ass, baby.”Adam slides down Gerard’s body, spreading his legs and pulling his knees up and back as far as he can.

“ADAM, GET THE FUCK OFF OF ME!!!” Gee tries one more time to thrash Adam off of his body which only makes Adam laugh in his face, his expression menacing. Adam grabs a handful of Gerard’s hair, yanking his head back sharply before spitting in Gee’s face. “Shut your mouth you little whore before I shut it for you permanately!”

---“C’mon Ray, give in! Convince those losers that all is well, that we don’t exist and you get your family back! If you refuse then Adam will just have to continue his torture…”---

Adam lines up his cock with Gee’s untouched hole and throws all his weight down on him, his cock sinking in halfway in its effort to split Gerard wide open. Gee throws back his head and screams so Adam grabs a pillow from the bed and places it over Gee’s face, holding it in place as he listens to the muted screams with amusement. Adam pulls back a little and then shoves forward again, the motion splitting Gee’s hole open the rest of the way. When Adam pulls back once more he sees blood on his cock and smiles. “Fuck Gee, your hole feels so damn tight on my cock! Gonna turn you inside out before I’m finished with…”

Before he can finish his sentence Adam hears a familiar voice behind him say “Why don’t you let a real man show you how good it can feel?”

Chapter 67

“So how about it, Adam? You game? Or do you think you can’t hack it?”

Adam’s entire body tenses for a brief second, his eyes blinking a few times before they close briefly. He appears to be in deep thought. He slowly opens his eyes before extending his hand to pull the pillow off of Gerard’s red, tearstained face. Adam then rips off the pillow case and stuffs the material deep into Gerard’s screaming mouth.

“Gee, it appears that this misguided fool is here to rescue you. Excuse me for a second, won’t you?”

Adam pulls out of Gerard and then climbs off the bed, stalking forward to stand in front of the interloper with a blank expression. “So you think that you’re a real man, huh? You think you have something special to offer me?”Adam leans down and whispers in the challenger’s ear “So if that’s the case, who would give and who would take, hummmm?”

“You would take it of course!”

Adam appears to be considering this option for a moment, his hand rubbing his chin absently…

In the background the only sounds are muffled pleas and choking noises, Gee trying to yell around the gag in his mouth, his breathing harsh.
The challenger reaches into his back pocket and pulls out a switchblade, swinging his arm towards Adam’s neck. Adam anticipates the move, blocking the swing by grabbing the knife with his bare hand, the blade sinking through the middle of it and out the other side.

Adam gives an evil grin as he wrestles the knife out of the challenger’s grip before grabbing the handle of the knife and twisting it as he slowly pulls it free of his hand. Adam licks the blade on both sides before throwing it away then places his palm to his lips, sealing the wound before doing the same to the back of his hand.

Suddenly Adam grabs the challenger’s arms in his strong hands, spinning him around and slamming him down hard across Gerard’s midsection causing Gee to grunt loudly and the other to gasp, the wind temporarily knocked out of him. The two bodies make a human cross in the middle of the bed.

Adam quickly picks up the the small nightstand next to the bed by one leg, ripping off the leg then tossing the rest of the table across the room. Adam climbs back onto the bed and straddles both bodies, leaning down to punch the challenger in the face dazing him before once again whispering in the his ear.

“I’ve considered your offer…and here is my response”

Standing up on the bed with one leg squeezing tightly on each side of the challenger’s waist Adam holds the table leg like a club, swinging it down with all his strength into the challenger’s face. Gerard squeals so loudly around his gag that Adam looks at him quickly, convinced that the noise means that he swallowed his gag. The swing cracks open the challenger’s forehead, the smell of blood sending Adam into a frenzy. The next swing breaks the nose, the next both cheek bones.

Gerard continues his high pitch squealing, his face purple and his throat swollen. Gee keeps trying to slide free of his bondage but each movement only manages to tighten the belt around his wrists, deep cuts carving their way into his pale flesh. He and Adam are both covered in the blood that has continued to splatter over them with each contact of wood on flesh.

Adam continues to beat the body below him, some of his swings hitting Gee instead of the challenger. The sounds of bones shattering is loud in the room, especially when Adam slides his feet down the outside of the body so that he has easy access to the chest cavity of his victim. Adam then turns the table leg in his hands so that he is holding it like a battering ram, slamming it with all his force into the chest below him. He repeats this motion two, three…four times, until he has broken through skin and bone.

Adam reaches into the open chest below him and clutches the challenger’s heart in a tight grip, ripping it out and waving it in Gerard’s face. “THIS is what happens to people that challenge me, bitch!” He rubs the still dripping heart all over Gerard’s face, dripping blood mixing with the tears that are still streaming out of his eyes. Adam then grabs the corner of the pillow case and rips it out of Gerard’s mouth, the ripping motion of it leaving his throat along with the horror that he has just witnessed causing Gee to throw up blood onto his own neck and chest. “YOU FUCKING BASTARD! YOU…I’LL…GODDAMN FUCKING…!!!!!” Gee continues yelling and screaming but Adam choses to ignore him, laughing as he leans down, licking the trickles of blood tears on Gee’s face before eating another bite of the heart in his hand as if it were a fine delicacy. “Want some?” he taunts Gerard. “No? More for me then…”

Adam licks his fingers before he once again picks up Gee’s thrashing legs and pulls them up as far as he can, purposefully leaving Jay’s lifeless body on top of Gerard as he asks in a bored tone “Shall we get back to it, then?” as Adam sinks his cock back inside of his brother.

Chapter 68

Notes:

Wow...100 kudos! Thanks to all of you who are still hanging in there with me! I love you guys, thanks for all the support and comments!

Yeah, it's short but it needs to be. I'm gonna go hide now cause I'm sure some of you out there are gonna wanna kill me when you are finished reading it!
XO

"She had a corpse under the bed
She had her fun but now he's dead
her momma said come feed desire
her brother said hey throw him on the fire

This is the house, come on in
this is the house, built on sin
this is the house, nobody lives
this is the house, you get what you give."
Rob Zombie-House of 1000 Corpses

 

Adam cums deep inside of Gerard, his entire body vibrating in pleasure.

Gee on the other hand, his voice long gone and his supply of tears at an end, lies still and stares at the ceiling. He is trying to block out the fact that his dead lover’s body is still lying on top of him, his blood splattered over Gee’s upper body and face. Trying to block out the fact that his rapist is one of his most beloved brothers. Someone he would do anything for…someone he would die for.

Gerard feels Adam’s sweat dripping down on him, hears his moans of completion in his ears, feels Adam’s cum slowly creep into his innermost recesses and shutters. If he can do this to one that he claims to love…what else is Adam capable of?

Gerard doesn’t want to find out.

Gee’s mind flashes to his beloved Frankie. Adam has already killed one of the men dearest to his heart. Is Frankie next?

Gee feels Adam’s cock shrink inside of him as he looks up into Adam’s black, soulless eyes. He feels the vibrations of Adam’s chuckle when he says “Did you like that, Gee? Like being the bitch for once?” Adam laughs as he punches Jay in what used to be his chin. “Now you know what this little whore here felt all these years. Do you enjoy being a cum dumpster, Gerard?”

Adam pulls back to allow just enough room to grab Jay by the hair and fling him halfway across the room before lying back down on top of Gerard, staying inside of him the entire time. “You know that Frankie’s left you again, right? He ran off in search of someone to “help” the family. Seems as if that little fuck is never around when you need him the most, hum? Poor baby…” Adam takes in Gee’s hurt expression, his lost and confused eyes.

He reaches out a hand and begins to slap then stoke Gee’s face, his neck and chest. He chuckles once again when Gee tries to wiggle out from under him.

“Sorry baby but you are quite trussed up there! Seems as if I have the upper hand this time. And…” Gee’s wiggling has managed to get Adam hard again. He proves this by thrusting his hard cock back into his brother, smirking at the look of shock on his face. “…I intend to take full advantage of the situation.”

 

Four hours have passed and Gerard is in complete agony. It doesn’t matter that as a vampire he has some pretty spectacular healing skills. That in itself is the problem. Adam knows just how far to hurt him, to take him to the edge of pain before pulling back enough to let Gee heal then starts all over again. It becomes not just a body fuck but a mind fuck as well. Adam has said every sick, demented thing that one could think of in his quest to destroy Gee—telling him that Jay’s death is all his fault, telling him over and over that Frankie doesn’t love or want him, blaming Gee for Ray and Mikey’s disappearance. “If Mikey didn’t have to rescue YOUR boyfriend none of this shit would have happened! It’s YOUR fault that our parents are missing, Gee. Why couldn’t you have just stuck to vampires like the rest of us, hum? But no, you just HAD to go out and find not only a fuckin’ were but a HUMAN as well! One that made a pathetic vamp and now he’s dead! All YOUR FAULT! But don’t dispair my dear Gerard! I know a way to fix all of this and make it MUCH better for all of us!”

Adam cums in Gee one last time before pulling out and wiping his cock in Gee’s blood splattered hair. “I hope that you have enjoyed our time together but I’m afraid I have to put an end to all this fun. I do hope you understand, Gee.” Adam reaches down next to the bed and picks up the discarded pillow case. Taking one end in his left hand Adam slowly feeds the gag back into Gee’s mouth, his right hand holding Gee’s chin down. “I have to leave you for a little bit but just to prove that I’m not as cruel as you think I am…” Adam walks over and picks up Jay in his arms, returning to the bed and laying the corpse down next to Gee, positioning Jay’s body so that his bashed-in head is resting on Gee’s shoulder. “Now you can cuddle with your boy while I leave for a moment. Aren’t the two of you cute together!” Adam reaches out and gives Gee’s cheek a slap as before dressing and leaving the two of them alone.

 

Adam returns to the room a short while later with a duffle bag in one hand. After locking the door he returns to the side of the bed, placing the bag down on the floor as he sits next to Gerard’s prone body. Gee looks at Adam through bloodshot eyes, a sure sign that he is in desperate need of blood. His gag is covered with blood at the edges where it meets the corners of his mouth and his lips are dry as dust.

Adam strokes the side of Gee’s face as he asks “So did you have a good time with your beloved, Gerard? I’m sure he couldn’t be much for body warmth by now.” Adam stands and removes his clothes slowly, relishing the look of pain and fear that he sees in Gee’s eyes. “Oh don’t look at me like that, brother! I’ve come to share a little secret with you.”

Once Adam is completely naked he sits down on the side of the bed once again. “Gee, do you know what a “snuff movie” is?” Gee’s response is one of complete horror, his eyes growing large as he tries to move away from Adam, his movements stilled when his body collides with Jay’s. “Be still, Gee! Listen! When I was a teen I used to sneak into the local XXX porn movie theatre. The owner knew that I was underaged but I made sure to slip him an extra $20 so he always let me in. That’s where I saw my first sex snuff movie. This guy killed his girlfriend while he fucked her. I got off on all the blood and gore but I never told anyone. After a while I fantasized about doing it myself.”

Adam reaches down and picks up the duffle bag. He pulls from inside a movie camera and a long sharp knife. “Well, since Jay is already…cold…I guess I’ll have to kill you Gee. Sorry.”

Adam sets up the camera on the bedside table and turns it on before climbing back on the bed. He slides up Gee’s shaking body, his eyes taking in Gee’s head thrashing back and forth, the panic that is pouring out of every pour in Gee’s body. “This is what I want to see, Gee! Your panic, your fear!” Adam pushes Jay over just a little bit so he has some room to pull Gee’s legs up the same way he did earlier, then grabbing his cock he lines up and plunges into Gee to the hilt. “Sorry…bout all this…Gerard. But think…” Adam fucks into Gee’s unwilling body as hard and as fast as he can. “Soon you will be with Jay. Enjoy your time in hell, Gee.”

As Adam starts to cum inside of Gee he reaches to the side of the bed and picks up the knife. He manages to keep up his rhythm as he sinks the knife blade into Gee’s neck. Adam slams the knife in and then saws back and forth. Within a few minutes he has not only finished inside of Gee but has managed to completely cleave Gee’s head from his neck.

Adam pulls out and gasps in large breaths of air. He walks into the bathroom and washes up, returning to pick up the camera and take close ups of both Jay and Gee. Completing this, Adam wraps the camera in a towel and places it back into the bag with the knife and Gee’s head. Adam dresses quickly and picks up his bag before heading to the door, pausing only long enough to turn and blow kisses to both bodies still laid out on the bed.

As Adam turns back and checks to make sure the door is locked he whispers to himself “Two down…and Tommy’s next…”

Chapter 69

Summary:

Yes, a SECOND post in 24 hours!!! You are not imagining it...and what a lovely number the chapter is, too! LOL!

Notes:

Well I woke up with a bad headache and decided to take the day off of work (I'm sure I'll pay for it tomorrow but oh well...)

This chapter came from a dream I had last night, inspired by both the video that Tommy shot with Ravi (you know, the one where the band is running from that group of female killers) and from watching " House of 1000 Corpses" before going to bed. Please let me know what you think of evil Adam and our darling Tommy so far...promise not to leave you hanging too long before the next update! Love you guys! XO

This honestly was written beginning to end in under 10 minutes. I apologize in advance for any mistakes that I might have made, I was paying more attention to the details in my head not the ones on the paper. Just sayin'.

The sensation of movement wakes Tommy out of his deep sleep. He blinks his eyes a few times before raising his hand to wipe the sleep from his eyes. That’s when he realizes that he is not in his comfy hotel bed.

Tommy is in what appears to be a large bag with only his head sticking out the top. The ropes have been pulled tight and tied in place from the outside, giving him no access to them at all. Straps of some kind (similar to a seat belt) are holding him down to the floor of an empty van.
Tommy blinks a few more times, tries harder to focus on what is going on around him. The deep sleep that Frankie placed him into so he could heal makes him feel as if he has a hangover. He groans a few times when the overhead light comes on, the light shining right in his eyes.
From the front of the van Tommy hears Adam’s dark chuckle. “Glitterbaby, you’re finally awake! Took long enough. I was beginning to wonder if you would ever wake up.”

Tommy stuggles a bit more before finally giving up completely. “Adam, what the fuck is going on? Why am I in a fucking BAG and why do you have me strapped down to the floor?”

Adam chuckles some more as he makes a sharp right turn. “I’m taking you for a surprise, Tommy Joe. Now just lie there and enjoy the ride. We will be there shortly.”

Tommy has no other choice but to lie there until they reach their destination. “Are Gee and Jay going to meet us there?” Adam makes another sharp turn, the sound of another car’s shrill horn startling Tommy. “That’s the plan. No one has heard from our parents yet. I’m really getting worried, honey.”

Tommy and Adam continue to talk about the situation until Adam stops the van for moment, Tommy hearing him punch in what sounds like a code of some kind before he hears the scraping of a gate opening. Adam drives the van forward and then gets out briefly. When he returns he looks between the two front seats and smiles back at Tommy. “We are finally here Glitterbaby.”

Adam parks the van and opens the back doors, climbing in and leaning down to unbuckle Tommy from the floor. As he is doing this Tommy notices a patch of blood next to Adam’s right ear. “Adam you have blood on your face.” Adam just smiles down at Tommy then replies “Must be from breakfast. I’ll clean it off later.”

Adam picks up Tommy and carries him out of the van. The sight that Tommy sees next takes his breath away.

Tommy’s first thought when he sees the mansion is that it must be the one that they used to make the Stephen King movie “Rose Red.” The place is huge, looks deserted and run down but still has a stately air about it. The nightime gloom makes the mansion appear even more foreboding, menacing.

Adam holds Tommy close to his chest as he walks towards the front door, pulling out a remote to unlock it. “I wanted to give you a treat, darling. I know how much you love horror movies so I wanted to give you the chance to actually act out your own scene. I’m sure you will enjoy it, Glitterbaby.”

Adam holds Tommy in his lap as he sits down on a sofa in the first floor parlor. “Now listen carefully honey. The doors automatically bar shut, the windows are sealed, the ones on the first floor have bars. The only way out is the remote that I have in my pocket. The mansion has sixty eight rooms and a full basement so I hope you don’t become lost. There is no electricity anywhere so you will have to use the flashlight on the table” Adam leans down and kisses Tommy’s cheek. “You have a half hour to find Gee, Jay and Robbie. If you do you win a prize, if not…”

Tommy has become aggitated during Adam’s speech, his body shifting around in the bag to get Adam’s attention. “Adam, our parents are fucking MISSING!!! We don’t have time for playing around! I appreciate you wanting to make my fantasy come true but…”

Adam knocks Tommy off of his lap, his body slamming hard into the coffee table as he lands on the floor. “I will monitor my watch and the time will start as soon as you are free. I hope you do not intend to waste a precious second, Tommy. It could mean life or death to those involved…”

Adam’s eyes turn black as he reaches down to untie the ropes on the bag. Complete and utter terror runs through Tommy when he realizes that his loving boyfriend is no longer there, instead he is facing a demon straight out of hell.

The bag is roughly pulled off and Tommy lies on the floor in a heap, his limbs refusing to cooperate as he tries to stand. Adam picks up the flashlight and tosses it onto Tommy’s stomach then looks down at his watch and comments in a flat, uncaring voice “Time starts—right now.”
Tommy tries once again to stand but his legs give out a second time. Adam grabs him by his hair and yanks him to his feet, his big hand shaking Tommy like a rag doll. Adam then places his lips close to Tommy’s ear and sneers “You better run, little bitch. Your time and theirs is running out…”

Adrenline finally kicks in as Tommy turns and runs out of the room as far away from Adam as he can get. Instinct takes over and when he sees the stairs he runs up them deciding to search the bedrooms first.

Tommy hears Adam’s footsteps on the stairs as he flings open bedroom door after bedroom door, his flashlight beam searching for his brothers and ex-lover. He becomes more and more frantic when he completes an entire wing and has yet to find any of them.

Adam is still standing at the top of the stairs, his evil laugh bouncing off the walls as Tommy runs past him to search another wing. “You are getting warmer, lover…but your time is beginning to run out! Run faster, rabbit!”

Time feels as if it were standing still. Tommy’s slight frame shakes with fear, his sweaty hands beginning to slip on the door knobs as he tries to turn them, fumbling with the flashlight. Adam calls out “Ten minutes left, love! Run your little non-existent ass off!”

Tommy flings open the last door in the North wing and screams, hands over his mouth, his knees slamming the floor as he collapses to them in shock.

Adam has placed both Jay’s smashed body and Gee’s headless one on the queen sized bed in the middle of the room. Tommy cannot believe what he is seeing. He stares at the ring that he gave Gee shortly after joining the family. It is still on Gee’s index finger.

Adam brushes past Tommy and walks up to the two bodies on the bed. “In case you are wondering love these aren’t wax figures. I enjoyed killing each of them. Would you like to get a closer look? I’m sure you would…” Adam returns to Tommy before Tommy can reply, grabbing him by the hair and yanking him upright. A scream escapes Tommy’s lungs as Adam throws Tommy down on top of the bodies. “See? Real, right? Do you like the way I crushed in Jay’s face and body? The way I cleaved Gee’s head off? They were so much fun to destroy! And…” Adam leans down over Tommy and whispers in his ear “Robbie is still alive somewhere in this house!”

Adam stands again and places his hand on the back of Tommy’s neck, pulling him upright to stand next to him. “I was a bad boy by interrupting your fun, baby…so I’ll be nice and give you back five minutes. We will start at fifteen minutes left to find your ex-lover. If you find him in time I will let him go,if not then I will just have to add him to the pile.” Adam then leans in and kisses Tommy, his fangs digging deep into Tommy’s upper lip before finally pulling away to watch a slow trail of blood trickle down Tommy’s chin. Tears are welling up in Tommy’s eyes and his shocked face has turned marble white.

Adam hands Tommy back his flashlight and then gives a hard slap to Tommy’s asscheek, shoving his boy towards the door. “Like I said before…run rabbit run!”

Chapter 70

Notes:

Ok, so this has been finals week for me. Let's just say the stress that I have been feeling has leaked into this chapter (sorry bout that! LOL). I'm sure some of you are gonna throw your hands up in the air and think "I am SO done with this" but hey, I did warn you guys this was not a normal story, right? Have faith my loves...have faith...

Tommy stumbles out into the hall, his legs shaking horribly. He…can’t even begin to wrap his head around what he just saw. Adam’s warning flashes through his mind. Where in the hell would he even BEGIN to look for Robbie in this carnival of horrors?

Once again reaching the main staircase Tommy skids to a halt. Which way to go? Knowing how much Adam likes to play games only one option comes to Tommy’s frazzled mind. The basement.

“I’m coming to get you, rabbit. You better start running before I catch up with you.” Tommy turns and runs down the stairs to the first floor, instinctively running to the back of the mansion. With surprisingly little trouble he finds the door to the basement just off of the pantry but there is one problem—the door is locked.

Adam walks up behind Tommy, effectively blocking the only exit to the pantry. “Baby, I said that the basement was part of the playing field…but I never said the door was unlocked! Now…” Adam stalks towards Tommy, cornering him against the basement door “… if you would like to have me unlock it we could put the game on pause for a few minutes...”

Tommy looks, REALLY looks deep into Adam’s face and sees the truth in the glow of his flashlight. The crooked half smirk, his lips curled back, nostrils flaring. All of this plus Adam’s mussed hair and the devil glint in his eyes gives away just how manic the love of Tommy’s life really is. Robbie is somewhere in the basement, and if he doesn’t go along with…

Adam reaches into his pocket and pulls out the remote to the doors and places it on a shelf well out of Tommy’s reach. He smirks as he unbuttons and unzips his pants. “C’mon, Glitterbaby! It’s not like you haven’t sucked my dick before. And don’t try anything stupid. I’m bigger and stronger than you are. What say, babycakes?”

Tommy tries to think of a way out. Escaping from this house of horror is impossible. He would never leave Robbie to suffer in Adam’s hands the way…Tommy cannot focus on his brothers right now. He will mourn them later, right now he has to do what he must so he and Robbie can survive.

Tommy sinks to his knees. Adam pulls his dick out of his pants and slaps the tip on Tommy’s chin. “Open, rabbit.” When Tommy does Adam shoves his cock forward until he is pushing against the back of Tommy’s throat, holding it there as Tommy begins to choke. He relishes the fact that he has Tommy…HIS Tommy, on his knees and under his control. Adam runs his fingers through Tommy’s hair before tightly clutching handfuls of it so he can fuck deep into Tommy’s throat. Tommy cannot help but grunt when Adam’s rings catch on strands of his hair, pulling some out.

The blowjob is short and dirty. Adam holds Tommy on his cock long after he finishes shooting down his throat as part of his power play. Adam finally allows Tommy to rock back on his knees, his cum dripping out of the corners of Tommy’s mouth which is swollen and red. Adam can’t help himself, he smirks as he rezips his pants. “You are the best cocksucker I’ve ever known honey and you’re all mine, don’t forget it. Damian must have taught you a thing or two when I wasn’t looking!” Adam grabs the remote, unbars the door and swings it wide open. “Don’t forget your flashlight, dear. You have ten minutes left starting now. Oh, and watch your back. You never know when something might sneak up on you…”

Tommy practically falls down the stairs as he runs at full tilt, his jaw aching and his knees weak.

“ROBBIE?”

No answer.

“ROBBIE, CAN YOU HEAR ME? IT’S TOMMY JOE!”

Still no response.

The basement has obviously been turned into a storage area. Boxes and furniture are piled as high as the ceiling or scattered everywhere in some areas of the basement. There is a narrow path through all the piles and Tommy tries to move quickly but carefully forward, every so often looking back over his shoulder.

As he passes a skeleton hanging from a wire frame Adam jumps out at Tommy causing him to utter a short scream. “Five minutes left, babe. How in the hell are you gonna find Robbie in this mess, hum?”

Tommy tries to ignore Adam, who has taken the skelton down from the wire frame and is waltzing up and down the aisle with it in much the same way Lestat danced with the corpse in Interview With The Vampire. As he moves forward another couple of feet Tommy’s flashlight lands on an old unpainted door in the back left corner of the basement. He runs down the aisle, heedless of the piles of trash and boxes falling every which way and flings open the heavy old door.

Robbie is sitting on the floor of the dirty little room, a ball gag in his mouth and his arms tied tightly behind him. One of his legs is broken; the bone sticking through the skin of his shin. Dried blood surrounds Robbie’s feet and Tommy turns on Adam in a rage.

“What the fuck? Why are you…WHAT THE FUCK IS WRONG WITH YOU???”

Adam steps forward and places his large hand around Tommy’s throat, lifting him at least a foot off of the ground and slamming him into the wall closest to the door, holding him there. “What the fuck is wrong with ME? Oh baby, you have that one all wrong!”

Tommy’s eyes begin to bulge slightly as Adam tightens his grip. “I set up this nice little game for you and look what you do?! YOU get pissed at ME cause your old lover boy got a little mangled on his way here! Well BOOHOO for him! Doesn’t that just SUCK!? Oh wait…YOU suck, Tommy Joe! As you just proved upstairs!!!!” Adam continues his hold on Tommy but still manages to kick Robbie’s hip. Adam continues his rant over Robbie’s screams “Do you know what your ex did upstairs, Robbie Wobbie? He sucked me dry in the pantry! Isn’t he just a good boy? Do you want him to suck you off too?”

Robbie makes a muffled noise and Adam kicks him again, this time directly on the broken bone. “Well TOUGH SHIT! You aren’t gonna need a blow job where you are going…”

Adam turns and throws Tommy with all his strength into a pile of boxes a few feet away. Tommy’s back slams into the pile and he crumbles to the floor, the pile above him rocking back and forth before collasping on top of him. Tommy hears Robbie scream in pain as he tries to climb out of the pile of papers and books that are now piled up on top of him.

Once he has managed to claw his way out he stands on unsteady feet for a second. Adam now has Robbie choked against the wall in the exact pose he held Tommy, the ball gag removed from Robbie’s mouth. Robbie is gasping for air while trying to beg for his life. As soon as Adam notices that Tommy has managed to scratch is way to freedom he shoots a evil grin back at Tommy and says “Hey baby, watch this.”

Adam turns his arm so his elbow is in the air. He places his hand into Robbie’s mouth cupping his hand over Robbie’s nose, his fingers covering Robbie’s upper teeth. Adam whispers “Goodbye, Robbie Wobbie” as he yanks upward, separating Robbie’s head in half where the upper jaw connects to the bottom. Adam turns his hand and lets go of the rest of Robbie’s body, sinking the fingers of his other hand into Robbie’s hair before the upper section of the head hits the floor, turning to present it to Tommy as one would hold a shrunken head by the hair. Blood is gushing everywhere and bits of brain matter are splattered on his clothing but Adam pays no mind, storming over to Tommy’s side, Robbie’s skull swinging as he moves.

“Well, it appears that I no longer have competition does it, rabbit? But my surprises aren’t over with yet…”

Tommy takes a few steps back, his mouth wordlessly hanging open and huge tears running down his face. His brain on overload Tommy staggers a few more steps and then turns and starts to climb as fast as he can over the piles to get to the center aisle once more and away from Adam. A loud chuckle behind him sends chills down his spine. The beam from Tommy’s flashlight shines directly in front of him—he left it behind and Adam is now using it as a way to taunt Tommy.

“Darlin, did you forget I’m half wolf? I see well in the dark, can track you no matter where you go. There is no escape. You might as well give in cause I’m gonna catch you, rabbit. And the more you run from me the harsher the punishment…”

Tommy makes it to the top of the steps before realizing his worse fears have come true. Adam has barred the door in place. All of his efforts cannot force the door open.

Adam is right, there is no escape.

Tommy is trapped like…a rabbit in a snare.

Adam appears at the bottom of the stairs, Robbie’s skull still swinging from his fist. “There’s no escape, rabbit. Now be a good boy and come back down here, I have another delight to share with you.”

Tommy remains silent. He would love to rant and scream but now his very survival harbors on keeping his mouth shut and keeping a tight reign on his emotions. Tommy’s thoughts turn to his missing parents. He know he has to stay calm and keep it together if he has a chance to ever see them again…and if Adam hasn’t already killed them as well…

When Tommy doesn’t budge from his spot at the top of the stairs Adam growls, reaching up to grap Tommy by the arm and yanking him back down the stairs. Tommy struggles to break Adam’s grip but Adam easily drags him to the opposite side of the room where a small doorway is half hidden behind some boxes. Adam kicks the boxes aside, opening the door that leads to a tunnel. Adam shoves Tommy into the tunnel and slams the door shut behind them, locking it in place. “Keep walking rabbit…there is another surprise waiting for you at the other end…”

At the end of the tunnel Tommy climbs another set of stairs. Opening the door at the top he walks into a large garage, overhead emergency lights turning on and blinding him for a moment. Adam reaches the top of the stairs, pushes him into and over to the other side of the garage.

Tommy skids to a halt and sinks to the floor of the garage, his body crumbling once again to the concrete below him. His screams are back and are in full force, bouncing off the walls and hurting his own ears. He tries to curl into himself in a fetal position on the floor but Adam’s hands are automatically in his hair, around his neck holding him up on his knees. He feels Robbie’s skull slap the back of his neck—Adam is still holding it tight in his hand like the prize he feels it is. But the sight in front of him is too much for Tommy’s mind to take in…

Frankie is laid out on an old wooden door which is supported by saw horses. His skin is ashen and broken veins show though even his most colorful tattoos. His face is twisted in death giving away how horrifying his last seconds on earth must have truly been.

Tommy continues to scream as his disbelieving eyes take in Frankie’s naked body, the way that Adam has sliced him open from chin to cock as if he were a pig at slaughter house. He vital organs are hanging out of the large slit but his heart had been removed. Tommy realizes this because Adam has placed it next to Frankie’s body. There is a huge bite taken out of it.

Adam smirks down at Tommy while reaching into his pocket to pull out the remote once again. He pushes a series of buttons and the garage door begins to slide open. He easily hauls Tommy to his feet and turns him so they are face to face, easily throwing Tommy over his shoulder. Pausing just inside the garage Adam picks up a cord of rope and a body bag from a small table.

He tightens his hold on Tommy’s struggling body as he walks back to the van parked outside, commenting drily “C’mon Glitterbaby. It’s dinnertime…and I’m hungry for some rabbit stew…”

Chapter 71

Notes:

Well my semester from hell is finally over, I just have to await my grades to see if I graduate next Friday. I will have more time this summer to dedicate to this story and I am very happy about that!

Since I have been very cruel to all of you by killing off some of your favorite characters I thought I would be nice and write up a (very) small lead in to the next chapter. It should help ease the minds of those of you who now want to kill ME for writing off your faves (Geminimum, especially you darling! I'm so sorry I hurt your Frankiebaby...XO!)

Hopefully, though this is short, it will make you all feel somewhat better. Luv you totes!!! XO

The screen flickers and fades like an old silent movie. The stones in the wall become visible once again as the screen fades completely away. Silence once again fills the room as Mikey comes to a standstill in front of Ray, who lifts tired, red eyes to meet Mikey’s . “Wifey” faces husband for a brief second before they return to what evil has turned them into…Mistress and her chained slave.

“That is what will happen if I turn Adam loose on the family, Ray. Right now he is calm and controlled, awaiting your decision. If you follow my instructions and return to face the Council, convincing them that we who live here are indeed a mirage,then I will guarantee that I will save every member of the family when we attack. If not, I set Adam free to kill all that you love. What do you say, darling? Are you finally willing to concede to save the ones you love?”

Ray knows what he SHOULD do. The welfare and safety of his clan is at stake. He took a vow to protect them, to put them above all others. But his mind keeps flashing back to what he has just witnessed—the very destruction of those that he loves more than…almost everyone. No, Ray needs to continue to be honest with himself. He still loves Mikey, always will no matter what. Good or evil does not matter when it comes to his beloved. His heart knows the truth and that is all that matters.

Ray cannot help himself. With his heart in his eyes he tries one last time.

“Mikey, I love you beyond words, with my whole heart. I may have been an insensitive bastard during our marriage but you can never doubt my love for you. Please come back with me. I promise to do everything that I can to make things better. We can find a way to bind your evil side and…”
“…AND WHAT?” Mikey slaps Ray hard across the face before continuing. “Give up all of this, the control, my powers? And what for? To be a piece of drapery that hangs by your side, never having a mind of my own, always bowing down while you give everything that you have to that fucking Council instead of to me and your family? NO RAY, I will NOT give in so I can spend the rest of my life on the outside looking in. I control EVERYTHING here and I intend to stay here and rule MY Council the way I want!”

Mikey starts to slam the riding crop into various places on Ray’s body until his arm tires as a reminder of who is in charge. Finally Mikey drops the crop on the dais, making his way to the doorway once again. There he pauses, calling over his shoulder. “I’m going to bed. I’ll expect your answer in the morning. Enjoy being on your knees, it’s about time that YOU’RE the one spending all your time that way instead of me. Goodnight, Ray.” And with that Mikey gracefully strolls out of the room, leaving a broken-hearted Ray to make the most difficult decision of his entire undead life.

Chapter 72

Tommy slowly wakes from the long sleep that Frankie placed him in. Each still sore or stiff body part is catalogued in turn before he even opens his eyes, taking inventory in case he needs to react quickly when he returns to the world of the undead. Considering the hell he and his family have encountered lately no one would blame Tommy for this careful action.

He carefully stretches, his back and neck popping in a few places. Overall he feels great. Like the old Tommy again—except one thing is missing…
Tommy’s eyes crack open and take in a sight that steals his very breath away.

Sitting very naked and very close to Tommy on the side of the bed is Adam. As he stares intently at Tommy his eyes flicker back and forth from light blue to solid black and then back to blue again. Tommy, ignoring the danger behind Adam’s shifting eyes instead reaches out and slowly begins tracing the muscles that are bulging in Adam’s arms and chest. His voice is a sweet, sexy growl as he asks “Are we alone, Adam?”

Adam appears to be in a trance. He gives a brief nod before leaning down to roughly capture Tommy’s lips with his own. Tommy wraps his arms around Adam and pulls him down until their bodies are flush against each other, the kiss deepening as Tommy pushes his tongue against Adam’s bottom lip. Adam easily opens for him and their tongues fight for dominance for a moment before Adam wins, his upper body pinning Tommy down into the mattress as he claims Tommy’s mouth.

Adam’s wolf takes over surprising both of them. Since evil Adam has returned his wolf has remained good, hiding in the background and patiently waiting for his chance. This is the perfect opportunity to take charge, claim his mate and remind Adam that he is still here, still a major part of him.
Adam has been so busy dealing with the warring emotions that have taken over his mind and body that he has failed to notice that tonight is his first full moon. Frankie is not there to help him deal with the changes that his body will go through before morning comes, and Tommy is ill-equipped to handle Adam’s first phase. But Adam becomes calm, his wolf guiding him through each new and different feeling as if he has been doing this since he was born.

Tommy whines when Adam pulls away from him. He can feel the growing tide of desire and longing that is passing through every aspect of Adam’s being, and when he look deep into Adam’s eyes he notices that the evil has receded. This just might be the moment that Tommy has been waiting for…

“Adam, make me yours please. Take me, mark me. Whatever you want.”

Adam growls once more as he stands, pulling the blankets away and moving back in for another deep, all consuming kiss. Tommy whimpers and the noise makes its way straight to Adam’s cock. When Adam finally pulls back once again he hears his wolf ask in a strained voice “Do you know what you are asking for, Tommy? To be mine…ONLY mine forever? To be my mate, to wear my mark so all the world will know you are mine?”
Tommy runs his palms up Adam’s chest and back down his arms, his hands resting on Adam’s hips as he answers “I want nothing more than to be yours Adam, you know that.”

Adam’s eyes momentarily turn black as he asks “ALL of it, Tommy? Is that what you want?”

Tommy blushes and he glances down shyly for a moment. He has heard rumors of were mating rituals before but for some reason the very thought always makes him this way. Adam reaches out and cups Tommy’s chin in his hand, gently pulling his face up until their eyes meet. “You are so damn cute Tommy I could just eat you up…”

Tommy grins his wide cheeky grin and comments “Are you going to blow my house down too?” Adam grins back as he responds “No baby…but I am going to blow SOMETHING, though…”

 

Ray has been kneeling for hours, his body cramping and his mind whirling. He has no idea what he is going to do. He wants to save everyone, his clan AND his family but he cannot seem to come up with a workable scheme to do both.

He is so deep in thought that he jumps when he hears Damian whisper “See, I told you Dimitre! He IS beautiful isn’t he? Just your type…”

Ray feels a body kneel down behind him then rub up against his back, a hard cock pressed into his asscheeks as a ball gag is forced between his lips. “Shush, darling! Wouldn’t want you waking the Queen, now would we? Not when you have such a nice ass to fuck…” Ray feels another set of hands grab his and restrain them, the sound of chains rattling as cuffs are wrestled back around his wrists, his shoulders pulled out of their sockets as the chain is pulled taunt and secured.

Damian circles to the front of Ray and kneels down while Dimitre takes Damian’s place behind him. Ray hasn’t been fucked in…hell, he cannot think how long…and now BOTH these bastards are thinking of…

Dimitre places a wet finger against Ray’s hole, pausing a few seconds to draw out the suspense before plunging it all the way inside. Ray moans out in pain around the ball gag and Damian leans down to lick then bite Ray’s nipples. Dimitre knows that he is doing nothing to help Ray take his huge cock but he couldn’t care less. All he knows is this pretty boy with his rock hard thighs and tight ass is driving him crazy just by being in the room with him and all he wants to do is tear this vamp’s ass completely apart.

Dimitre removes his finger and places his cock at Ray’s hole. He nods to Damian, who places both his hands around Ray’s neck. Dimitre nods once again and shoves his cock forward, burying it to the hilt inside of Ray with one movement as Damian squeezes his hands around Ray’s neck, effectively keeping him quiet by blocking Ray’s windpipe.

Tears of pain begin to flow down Ray’s face. Dimitre makes a quiet moan as he pulls halfway out of Ray, the sight of blood on his cock driving him into a frenzy. Damian holds in a squeal of glee as he watches the vamp he hates most in the world forced to take cock like the whore Damian always knew he was. Damian releases Ray’s neck and then twists Ray’s balls with one hand while he sharply twists first one nipple then the other.

Ray has no concept of time. Blinding pain rules his world as Dimitre finally comes deep inside of him and pulls out, come running down the inside of Ray’s legs. The two men trade places. Dimitre unbuckles the ball gag and quickly replaces it with a ring. “Wouldn’t want you to bite me while Damian rips you up.” Dimitre shoves his cock down Ray’s throat as Damian pushes his cock into Ray’s tight ass, whispering harshly “Who’s the bitch now, Ray?”

 

Tommy cannot believe his eyes. He can see the wolf rippling under Adam’s skin as he pulls back to sit on his knees and stare down at Tommy. He watches as Adam licks his lips in anticipation. The look makes Tommy feel more than naked; it makes him feel like an appetizer on a buffet.

Adam reaches out and runs his hands gently all over Tommy’s body. “Damn baby! You are so fucking beautiful! I want you badly…”

Tommy arches his back and moans out under Adam’s fingerstips. “Adam please baby. Please I want…”

Adam leans over Tommy and lowers his lips to Tommy’s ear, licking the outer ridge before quietly asking “What is it you want, love? I’ll give you whatever you want…”

Tommy blushes a pretty shade of pink and bites his lip. “Honey…is it true that you can…you know…I mean, it’s ok if you can’t but I’ve heard and…”
Adam throws back his head and his laughter rings off the walls. “Babe, I can’t answer if you can’t ask! Just say it!”

Tommy lowers his head until his fringe covers most of his face. “Well, I’ve always heard rumors that weres could, you know…like a dog can…”
Adam brushes Tommy’s hair out of his face. “You mean, can I knot with you? Is that what you mean?” Tommy nods but looks everywhere but at Adam, who finds Tommy extremely sexy and adorable. “Baby, we can’t do this if you can’t look me in the eyes!”

Tommy raises his surprised eyes to Adam’s. “You…mean it’s all real?”

Adam smiles gently. “Yeah baby, it’s all real. Weres can knot as part of their mating ritual but there is more to it than just that. You know I have to mark you as well, right?”

Tommy nods once. “I wanted that since your turning. I am yours already, Adam. Why not make it official and show the whole world?”

Adam gives Tommy a surprised look. “Baby, are you sure? It’s not going to be easy for you. You are not a were, your body is not equipped…”
Tommy leans up on his elbows and licks down the side of Adam’s face. “I don’t care about pain. I want you to fill me with everything you have. Come on baby…give it to me…”

Adam growls deep in his chest as he kisses Tommy back into the pillows, only stopping when Tommy’s lips are beginning to grow numb. He then proceeded to lick, kiss, nibble and bite every inch of Tommy’s skin down to his cock. When Tommy reaches out to grab onto Adam’s arms he lets out a grunt that shakes the bed. Adam moves down to the bottom of the bed out of Tommy’s reach and starts his skin exploration starting from Tommy’s ankles to the base of Tommy’s cock. “Easy baby…lift those sweet cheeks for me, love.”

Tommy raises his ass off the bed and Adam places two pillows under the small of Tommy’s back and his ass cheeks. “Baby, stay as still as you can for me, ok? This might get uncomfortable fast.”

Tommy nods and Adam grabs the lube out of the drawer next to the bed. Tommy takes a deep breath and tries to relax. “Keep the eye contact baby. I’ll go as slow as I can…”

Before Tommy knows what is happening Adam has four fingers deep inside of him, his thumb tickling the rim of his hole. “Talk to me baby, are you ok?”

Tommy’s voice shakes as he responds. “Yeah but…please! I need you…”

Adam removes his hand and climbs back up the bed, his lips claiming Tommy’s once again. “You got me babe. Now just be still for a second…”

Tommy feels the pain take him outside of his body when he begins to feel the stretch of Adam’s cock around his rim, the feeling of Adam’s knot pushing its way inside Tommy’s tight opening. Adam groans and tries to stay still, giving Tommy a chance to adjust but he cannot help but make a few shallow fucks into the tight channel holding him. Panic begins to take over Tommy as Adam continues to grow seemingly without stopping. Adam growls and Tommy takes a few short breaths, ignoring his fears as he tries to lie still and be good.

The knot finally stops growing and Adam does his best to keep his movements shallow. The tightness around the knot is driving Adam crazy and he loses control, throwing his upper body down to blanket Tommy. It doesn’t take long for Adam to reach his first peak, asking Tommy in a rough voice “Are you…FUCK!...gggrrrrrr…ready to be mine…forever?”

Tommy throws back his head and moans out “Yes honey make me yours.”

Adam begins to come as his upper and lower fangs begin to grow. Tommy raises his chin in invitation and in the next second searing pain runs through his neck and down his arm. Adam kept his promise, placing the bite high enough on Tommy’s neck so that there will be no way short of a scarf to hide the mark. The thought of this excites Tommy, who comes without anyone even coming near his cock all evening. This evening belongs completely to Adam, Tommy thinks as the vibrations running through his body subside and he can think clearly again.

Four orgasms later Tommy begins to feel Adam’s knot begin to subside. It takes another half an hour before Adam can pull out to the sound of Tommy’s yelp of pain. But both vamp and werevamp look at each other with a look of unmistakable love on their faces.
The question lurking in the back of their minds is…just how long will this happiness last?

Notes:

Since all you boys and girls have been so good while I let Adam have his rampage of destruction DonnaClaus has decided to give you a chapter that is (mostly) abuse free--except for poor Ray. Oh well. Consider the source...it has been a long time since this story has had any real happiness in it. So I hope you enjoy your present! Love you guys! XO

Chapter 73

Notes:

Happy Sunday/Mother's Day everyone! I figured this would be as good of a day as any to post this chapter, even if it may not be what it appears (yeah, I know...none of mine are, but that is all the fun of this, right?? LOL)

This chapter is for the lovely and sweet Geminimum, who encouraged me to continue this story when I tried to shelve it recently. What better way than for you to spend Mother's Day than with your all-time favorite, right darlin? XO

“Well it’s about fucking time!”

Adam and Tommy both jump in surprise as they look towards the bottom of their bed. Standing with his hands on his hips and a huge smile on his face is Frankie. “Glad to see that you finally claimed your mate, Adam.”

Tommy gives Adam a questioning glance and Adam nods once. Ignoring both his and Adam’s current state of undress Tommy smiles and opens his arms wide towards Frankie. “Get over here and give me a hug you little shit!”

Adam sits up in the bed to watch his Tommy embrace Frankie. ”Damn they make a hot couple” is the first thought that enters his mind as he watches the two hug and kiss each other. Then Frankie turns to Adam and makes his way around the bed to enter Adam’s arms for a tight hug and kiss. “Little shit?! Tommy you fit that description pretty well yourself, asshole!” Adam’s laughter ruffles Frankie’s hair as the two embrace for a second time. “Good to see you…YOU again, Adam!”

The comment sobers Adam for a moment as he answers “Yeah I know Frankie…but who knows for how long though? That’s the problem…”
Frankie moves out of Adam’s arms to stand next to the bed, his hand reaching out and tracing Tommy’s mating bite as Adam pulls up the sheet to cover Tommy. Adam then pulls on his boxers and moves to stand next to Frankie.

Both weres stare down at Tommy who is slightly blushing under their intense gazes, the veins in his marble colored skin showing through especially near the claiming mark. “Damn baby you are beyond beautiful.” Adam smiles then chuckles as Tommy blushes bright red at his comment.

Frankie walks out of the room and returns with two glasses of blood and a glass of wine for himself. “Adam,I came back to take you out for a run since this is your first phase. But when we return the three of us need to have a conversation about where to go from here. Now drink up and let’s go, the night awaits…”

Adam drains his glass dry and stares at Tommy as he places it on the bedside table. Frankie moves to Tommy’s side and takes Tommy into his arms again. “Sorry to interrupt such a sweet scene babes but if Adam doesn’t release some stress…” Tommy pulls Frankie in to him tighter. “I understand, Frankie. Just take good care of him and bring him back to me in one piece, ok? I’m not quite finished with him yet…” Frankie gives Tommy another squeeze as he giggles “I’ll keep him together so you can tear him apart, I promise Tommy Joe.”

Adam leans down and takes Tommy in his arms. Staring into his chocolate brown eyes Adam feels his the blood beat faster though his body as he softly says “I love you baby. Behave, I won’t be gone long.” Tommy gives him a cheeky grin a second before Adam claims Tommy’s lips in a short, searing kiss which he immediately breaks. If he stays even a second longer he will follow his instincts and climb back onto Tommy and take him again.

Adam moves to Frankie’s side and reaches for his hand. Frankie blows Tommy a kiss to make him smile. “Bye honey . We will be back soon, promise.” Once Adam’s hand is in Frankie’s there is a flash and the two of them disappear.

 

“Goddamnit!!!” Mikey screams as soon as his eyes open. Why in the fuck is he having that fucking dream again?

Mikey in a long white dress at the altar, Ray holding his hand and smiling at him as the preacher drones on and on. Their wedding night. Mikey standing naked on their balcony in the moonlight, Ray’s arms wrapped around him, Mikey leaning back against him as they stare out into the moonlit night. Ray removing the blindfold from his eyes so he can see their beloved mansion for the first time. Ray taking him to Paris on their 50th wedding anniversary.

“Those days are long fucking OVER!” Mikey thinks to himself as he drags his body off of his king size bed. Ray belongs to Mikey now not the other way around!!! Ray is the slave NOT MIKEY…Ray only exists so Mikey can fuck him then drain him dry. Pulling on his jeans he storms out of his bedroom and makes his way to the room where Ray is chained…

Upon arrival at the throne room Mikey stops in the doorway in shock.

Ray is sleeping in the same kneeling position that Mikey left him in. “I didn’t chain his wrists when I left!” Mikey thinks to himself. Someone else has cuffed his arms over his head, both shoulders obviously pulled out of their sockets by the taunt chains above. Come covers every inch of Ray’s chest and back, a dried puddle of it on the floor directly below Ray’s ass. His chin appears to be out of place as well, shifted to the side at an odd angle. He may not be bled dry but Ray’s grey skin tone as well as the unhealed slices on his back,chest and sides testify that whoever did this bled him almost to the point of no return, probably to keep him from fighting back. A ball gag was left in his mouth, his breathing shallow.

Mikey is then hit with an overwhelming reaction that he would never have expected. Maybe it is due to the dreams he has been having, maybe it is just a blow to his ego that others would abuse his…property, but Mikey is suddenly furious at the very idea that someone would hurt Ray behind his back like this. “Not that I give a shit about him” Mikey thinks to himself “but he IS my property and they need to fucking respect that!!! Whoever did this will pay dearly…”

 

 

Tommy stretches for the fourth time and debates getting out of his comfy bed. Knowing that he should probably at the very least get a shower and put on clean sleep pants Tommy sits up and reaches for his boxers on the side table…and heaves blood all over himself.

“What in the fuck???” Tommy thinks to himself as he peels back wet and sticky sheets and blankets. He has no choice now but to get up and make his way to the shower, stripping the bed and throwing the bedding in the laundry bin.

Tommy is regulating the water for his shower when he is hit with a second wave, this time barely making his way to the sink before vomiting. When he finally makes his way into the shower he is shaking badly and in need of not only washing up but a nap.

Reaching for the soap Tommy is startled when he feels something…move…inside of him. Right between his heart and his dick. Thinking he is finally cracking up from the hell that Damian has put him through Tommy tries to ignore whatever it is in favor of cleaning up quickly.

Once out of the shower Tommy takes a towel and takes a swipe at the bathroom mirror. Staring at his reflection he doesn’t see anything different other than a few new scars and his claiming mark. Tommy reaches out his hand and gently traces the mark, a sweet smile crossing his face as he thinks back to the events earlier in the evening. He finally belongs completely to Adam. “About fucking time” he thinks to himself before another wave hits him and he vomits again in the sink.

As Tommy is rinsing his mouth out he feels a movement under his skin making all of his hair stand up on end. Tommy’s lips begin to feel dry so he forces himself to make his way to the refrige to get a cup of blood. He grabs the container from the top shelve and uncaps it but just the smell causes him to return the container and sends him running for the kitchen sink.

 

Adam and Frankie pause at a small pond. They have been running for a long time and for the first time in his life Adam knows the definition of the word freedom. His wolf is happy, content. He has claimed his mate and has finally come into his true self. But in the back of his mind he can still feel the link to…something that has a hold on him. Hopefully now that Frankie is here they can figure out what is going on with him and tell him what they can do to fix it.

Frankie turns to Adam and gives him the sign that they need to get back. With a grunt and what sounds like a sigh Adam shifts back into his human side as easily as if he has been doing it all his life. He and Frankie wordlessly get dressed and then Frankie takes Adam’s hand in his before flitting them back to the hotel.

The moment that they enter the hotel room they both notice that something is wrong. Their senses tell them that only Tommy is in the suite but they notice the combined smell of blood and sickness that sends them instantly in search of him.

Tommy stumbles from the kitchen towards Adam, his lips dry and dark circles under his chocolate eyes that were not there when they left. He turns stricken and sad eyes from Adam to Frankie as his hands move to embrace his flat stomach. “Baby…something’s wrong with…”

Tommy’s eyes flutter closed as he passes out.

Chapter 74

Notes:

FINALLY found out today that I passed my last class so I am officially GRADUATED!!!! (For those of you didn't know I now have a masters in library and information science! I am starting a second masters program for history in the fall but I will have the summer off!) **YEAH FOR SUMMER OFF!!!!**

I decided to give you all a graduation present...another chapter! Today someone told me they love this story but they are wondering "when in the fuck do we get to see some love???" Don't worry ya'll, love still holds this family together and it will be showing itself very soon. I know that I have put you on a rollercoaster with this fic but I have not forgotten the love. XO

Adam paced back and forth on the small balcony of their suite until the sun came up. Now he is pacing the halls waiting for Frankie to finish his examination with Tommy Joe. What in the absolute fuck could be taking so long???

Adam threw a fit when Frankie reached Tommy’s side first and picked him up in his arms, heading towards the bed. But in true Frankie fashion he was told to “Give him some room” and to “Take that fuckin distracting pacing someplace else.” Even though every fiber of Adam’s being as well as his wolf demanded that he stay the demanding look on Frankie’s face could not be denied. In the back of his mind he knows that Frank would never do anything to intentionally harm Tommy but the instinctive need to stay with his mate is the real reason that his feet drag as he tries to pull himself away.

But hours have passed and still no sign of Frankie. Adam’s wolf is beginning to howl as he fights with everything he has not to return to their hotel suite. “Frankie knows what he’s doing” Adam tells himself. “Just give him a chance to heal him.”

A few minutes later Adam turns to see his brother walking towards him with a deeply concerned look on his face. “Frankie! Thank fuck! I was just going to…”

Frankie reaches his hand out towards Adam who takes it and holds on as if it were a lifeline. “Adam, we need to talk before you go to see Tommy Joe. C’mon, let’s go into the lounge at the end of the hall…”

Adam feels himself be dragged down the hall by Frankie but at the same time demands “Is it ok to leave him alone?” Frankie nods, his pace quickening. “I placed a…spell on him to make him sleep but I’m not sure how long it will work so we must hurry. I spoke to Gee on the phone a short time ago. They haven’t found Ray yet but he, Jay and Robbie are coming back to the hotel for a while. I filled them in on Tommy so they will stay with him if they get back before we do.”

Once they reach the lounge Frankie locks the doors behind them to insure their privacy. “Adam, I…don’t know how to tell you this but…when you claimed Tommy you turned him.”

“WHAT??? But I thought…” Adam’s distress is causing his wolf to cower in the background, giving the evil in him a chance to move forward once again. Frankie can see Adam’s eyes start to change and he realizes that he has to talk fast to keep the evil at bay until…

“…I know! Not all claim bites end in transformation, most do not. You and Gee are different, at a basic level you have a gene that allowed the change to happen. But Tommy wasn’t meant to become a werevamp and that’s the problem.” Frankie reaches out and takes Adam’s hand in his trying to give as much comfort as he can. “Adam, the evil inside you is to blame, not your wolf. If the situation around us was different Tommy would still be just another vampire. But because of the evil that is now inherent in your nature your wolf created a wolf mate inside of Tommy.”
Adam’s face momentarily changes, his expression changing to one of pride, an evil smirk covering his face. But just as suddenly as this look comes forward it disappears again to be replaced with a look of anguish.

“The main problem is that since Tommy was never meant to be a werevamp his body is trying to reject it, the same way a woman would have a miscarriage. The wolf is incompatible with his vamp body and there seems to be nothing that I can do to help him. Tommy needs blood so his vamp side can survive but his wolf side is rejecting it, not allowing him a chance to get the nutrition he needs. But that isn’t the worst of it.”
Adam yanks his hand from Frankie’s hold and paces the room, snarling out “What in the fuck can be worse than that, Frankie?”

Frankie stands and places his hand on Adam’s arm to stop his pacing before giving Adam the worst news that he has heard in a long time. “Tommy’s wolf is…evil.”

 

Mikey backs away from Ray and sighs.

His first reaction was to call for slaves to clean Ray while he goes in search of the bastard(s) that did this. But while staring down at his slave another thought comes to mind.

Mikey leaves the room to collect all that would be needed to put things to rights. Upon his return he immediately notices that Ray was now awake and in considerable pain, his eyes raising to meet Mikey’s in a sad, silent plea for help.

Mikey dips a cloth in warm, soapy water as he comments “I did not give premission for anyone to abuse you, slave. That I wish to do in my own way and in my own time.” As he washes Ray’s body Mikey continues. “When I take the gag out of your mouth you will tell me who did this to you so they can be punished. Think carefully, slave. I wouldn’t want you to lie to me…that would only cause you more pain in the end. Understood?” Ray tries to shake his head but the pain in his jaw makes him moan instead.

Once Ray is clean Mikey releases first one wrist and then the other, making a jerking motion with each arm and popping his shoulders back into place. Ray tries to be silent and he does a good job of it—until Mikey unfastens the ball gag and pulls it out of his mouth. A blood-curdling scream erupts from deep inside of Ray, tears flooding his eyes as the gag comes away caked with blood. Mikey cannot help himself—he feels something…such as pity…flood his being for a second or two. Visibly shaking himself he grabs Ray’s jaw and snaps it back into place, a second scream filling the air.

Mikey holds Ray’s jaw in place as he picks up a cup with a straw in it, placing the straw between Ray’s swollen lips. “Suck down the blood Ray, it will help you heal faster.” Ray whimpers a few times as he does his best to sip the blood offered to him. He visibly jumps when the door to the throne room slams open and three large guards storm into the room, instantly kneeling down on one knee in front of their Queen.

“We heard screaming my Queen. Are you alright? Do you need assistance?” Mikey gives his head guard an evil grin. “Why yes Andros I do. As you can see my personal slave has been abused during the night and I will not stand for this kind of disrespect!” The guards stand and await orders while Mikey waits until Ray’s jaw has had enough time to heal itself. “Now Ray, be a good pet and tell me who did this to you.”

Ray whimpers as tries to get the words out, his entire being still in immense pain. “It was…Damian, my lady…and some other vamp I’ve never seen before. Damian called him Dimitre…”

Mikey lets out a deep growl as he picks up a large chalice and throws it into a mirror, glass shattering and shards flying through the air. He turns back to Andros and growls out “I want both of them brought to the dungeon and chained to the wall until I get there. And Andros?”

“Yes, my lady?”

“You and the Queen’s guard will stay with them until I arrive. And if for any reason they disappear…”

Andros swallows hard as he nods. “I understand, my lady.” He and the other two guards bow and leave the room at a quick pace.

Mikey steps back and looks down at Ray, carefully assessing his condition. He has a few new scars but otherwise he appears to be almost back to normal. He feels his body begin to react against his will as he stares down at Ray’s cock. Mikey shakes his head, trying not to think about how he would love to ride this beautiful man as he says in a commanding tone “I am going to unchain you now and take you to my chambers. You will behave or what happened to you last night will seem like paradise, understand?”

Ray has been carefully watching Mikey’s reactions to the sweeping gaze of his body, noticing how Mikey is now half hard. He knows he has to bide his time, tread carefully. He nods as he softly replies “Yes, my lady” and patiently waits until the chains have been removed. Mikey moves in closer and hauls Ray to his feet, wrapping his arm around Ray’s middle when his numb legs refuse to support his weight.

Mikey leads Ray to his suite and takes him directly to the bedroom, helping him lie down before reaching for the collar and chain attached to the stone wall at the top of the bed. After fastening the collar around Ray‘s neck Mikey reaches down to the bottom of the bed and pulls up the sheet, tucking Ray in. Ray gives Mikey a raised eyebrow. “Thank you my lady.” Mikey steps back and gives Ray an evil smirk. “Don’t bother looking too deeply into it all, slave. As your Mistress it is my place to take care of my slave—at least as far as to make sure you do not die on me. If you did I wouldn’t get to watch you squirm when I fuck that sweet ass of yours for the first time! Stop looking for signs of weakness in me my little bitch, you won’t find any.” Mikey leans down and bites through Ray’s bottom lip, sucking hard for a moment before licking the wound closed. “Now I have business to take care of. Sleep my little bitch, you are going to need your strength when I return.” Mikey turns and strides his way to the door, pausing to look back at the bed one last time.

Ray’s wild hair is spread out on the pillow, his cheeks and lips pink from his recent meal. The sheet tucked around him only accentuates every inch of his naked body, especially his large cock lying against his stomach. Mikey cannot help it; he licks his lips and thinks about tearing that sweet body apart. He turns and then adjusts his junk as he stomps down the hall. Those two bastards are going to pay dearly for harming his…property…

 

Adam gives Frankie a stunned look. “What the fuck did you just say?”

Frankie takes a deep breath. “Tommy’s wolf is evil, Adam. I felt it when I was examining him. Somehow some of the evil that has been lurking inside of you became attached to Tommy when his wolf was formed. I have never heard of such a thing happening before. The wolf shouldn’t even exist in the first place, but an evil wolf? I have no idea…”

Adam waves a hand at Frank to shut him up. “Are you saying that Tommy’s wolf is going to kill him?”

Frankie looks down at his feet as he answers “I’m not sure. Without Tommy the wolf has no chance to survive so I doubt it. I think it is trying to assert its dominance in any way it can.”

Adam looks even more confused. “But I am his Alpha, Frankie! I am the one in control here NOT Tommy! How in the hell can this work if my vamp side and his were side are both evil? I just claimed him! How can we be a couple if our very natures are fighting one another 24/7?”

Frankie is quiet for a moment. Adam takes his silence to mean that there is no hope at all.

 

Andros shudders when Mikey enters the dungeon. The other guards all turn towards their captain as Mikey motions Andros to step forward. They are all very glad that they are not in his shoes right now.

“Did you capture both of them, Andros?” The captain looks nervous as he answers “No, my lady. We did capture Dimitri but…”

Before Andros can finish his sentence Mikey raises his hand and folds his pinky and ring fingers against his palm, extends his first and middle fingers and raises his thumb. As he turns his hand outwards Andros’ throat begins to visibly squeeze close. Mikey continues to turn his hand until it is upside down and suddenly the captain’s throat explodes, pieces bouncing off of the other guards and the walls. Mikey sighs and drops his hand as the captain’s head makes a loud “splat” when it hits the floor. The other guards in the room bow their heads as Mikey makes his way towards them. “Where is Dimitri?” A fellow guard answers “This way please, my liege.”

Mikey follows the guard into a small chamber where they have placed Dimitri in chains on the wall. “Tell the rest of the guards that there is a bounty on Damian’s head. They are meant to capture him NOT kill him! I want that satisfaction myself! Now go!” The guard lowers bows low and practically runs from the room.

“My Queen, please let me explain…”

“There is nothing to explain. You used and abused property that belongs to me. And for that you must pay…”

Mikey reaches his hand into Dimitri’s chest and pulls out his heart. “I think Ray has earned this.” Making a sweeping motion with his empty hand Mikey walks out of the room. Seconds later Dimitri’s limbs and head are grabbed by unseen hands and ripped from his torso, blood and flesh decorating the walls and floor of the chamber.

Chapter 75

Frankie reaches out and grabs Adam by the arm, yanking on him until his sits down next to Frankie. Blue eyes meet hazel as Frankie shrugs and says “Adam, it won’t ever be easy between you and Tommy. The two of you will always have a sort of…struggle between the two of you for control. I think you can work through it all if you really want to make this happen. I promise to keep working with you for a solution but I think the best thing you can do right now is to show his wolf who’s boss.”

Adam looks confused for a moment before his eyes light up as he asks, one eyebrow raised. “You mean, you want me to…”

Frankie cannot help but laugh. “No Adam! I’m not talking about sex…at the moment. But you are right, you are his Alpha and you need to teach that little shit that YOU are the one in charge. If you can get Tommy’s wolf to admit it then you can make him back down and stop hurting Tommy. It’s worth a shot at least and if it doesn’t work then we will think of something else, I promise. I’m going to stick with you until we figure this one out…”

Adam cannot help but smile at Frankie. For a moment his mind wanders back to when he first met Frankie, the night that they found Tommy hanging dead on the wall. “This family would be nothing without you…especially Tommy and I. You saved the two of us countless times since I first met you and I can’t thank you enough for all that you have done for us. I love you Frankie.”

Frankie feels himself start to choke up but fights it for all he’s worth. “I love you too Adam and I love this family more than the one that I was born into. C’mon, let’s get back to our rooms. You need to deal with Tommy and I have two vamps that I am looking forward to having a reunion with…”

 

 

Ray slowly opens his eyes when he feels cool water touch his skin. A young slave girl is washing his chest gently, the movement of the cloth tickling as she moves it downwards towards his cock. A slight giggle escapes his chest and the girl jumps, dropping the soaking wet cloth on the bedding.
Mikey is beside her in an instant, his hand connecting with the side of her face. “Stupid girl, look at the mess you made! Get the fuck out!” The slave’s face turns bright red as she drops a curtsy and flees the room.

Ray gives Mikey a dirty look as he picks up the cloth and continues to clean where the slave left off. “It wasn’t her fault, I scared her. You didn’t need to be so mean.” Mikey takes the cloth out of Ray’s hand and begins to wash down his thighs. “It is not your place to tell me how to behave, slave. Keep it up and I shall have to punish you.” Mikey reaches out for a handful of Ray’s hair, pulling harshly. “But then again…keep it up. I could use a diversion…”

There is a loud knock at the door, and upon Mikey’s call to enter a tall blond enters dressed all in leather. He drops a low bow in front of his Queen but his eyes take in Ray’s chained, naked and wet body on the bed, a look of lust and longing on his face. “Forgive me my Queen for the interruption but I wanted you to know that the first part of your plan has been successfully carried out.”

“Excellent! I knew that you were the perfect vamp for the job, Andrew. I think you deserve a reward. And since you seem to find my sex slave so appealing…” Mikey reaches down and yanks Ray face forward onto the floor, the collar around his neck tight enough to choke him “…you might as well try him out. Slave! Kneel up and suck this soldier’s cock!”

 

 

Frankie is attacked the second he walks through the door to their suite. Gee pulls him in for a bear hug as Jay lunges in from behind, wrapping his arms around his two lovers. After a few minutes Frankie grunts out “…can’t…breath…GUYS!...PLEASE!” Jay laughs as he finally lets go. “Sorry, Frankie! We keep forgetting that you’re the only one here who needs oxygen!”

Robbie stands up from the couch and makes his way over to them. “Not the ONLY one, Jay!” Robbie shyly makes his way over to Frankie, wrapping his arms around him. “It’s good to see you Frankie.” Frankie squeezes back hard the newest member of their family. “You too Robbie.”
Adam stands with his back against the door, his arms crossed over his chest and a sexy play pout on his face. “Isn’t there anyone here gonna say hi to me???” Adam bats his blue eyes dramatically and all four begin to laugh out loud. Adam pouts even more severely as he gives the door a pretend kick. “You guys suck! And you’re bad for a guy’s ego too!”

Gee walks over to Adam, his arms out and a play smirk on his lips. “AAWWWEEEE widdle baby brother come here and give your big bro a huggie!” They all burst out laughing again as Adam hugs Gee, Jay and Robbie in turn. “I would love to stay and chat with you but I’m sure you’re just gonna kick poor Robbie into a spare room while you make out, and I gotta go, I’ve got an evil wolfie to deal with. If you’ll excuse me?” Adam blows them all a kiss as he leaves the room.

“Evil?” Gee raises an eyebrow as Robbie mutters his goodbyes and leaves the room.

Frankie grabs a handful of both Gee and Jay’s shirts and pulls them towards a bedroom as he answers “Cuddle now, talk later…”

 

 

Adam finds Tommy lying awake under the covers of their bed. He kicks the door shut and stalks his way forward, a glass of blood in his hand. “Miss me, Tommy Joe?” His answer is a deep growl that seems to come from Tommy’s very soul.

Adam yanks back the covers to reveal his sexy boy dressed only in a pair of sleep pants. He pounces on Tommy, his teeth sinking deep into the claim mark that he made earlier. Adam isn’t gentle; he bites down until he feels bones beneath his fangs, hears Tommy’s gasp of surprise and pain. Adam sucks hard for a moment before pulling his fangs out, blood dripping down on Tommy’s bare chest. “You are MINE Tommy Joe DO YOU UNDERSTAND ME? I am your Alpha and you will OBEY ME! You are MY BETA and you are to REMEMBER YOUR PLACE! Know this Tommy—no matter how much I love you I expect you to fulfill your place as my beta, do you understand me? I will NOT put up with disobedience from you in any form! You will obey or force me to put you in your place where you belong. Don’t test me, Tommy Joe.”

When Tommy does not respond immediately Adam sinks his fangs deep into Tommy’s other shoulder causing him to give out a short scream of pain. Adam takes a deep drink before pulling his fangs out, his face a mask of fury as he places a hand around Tommy’s throat and squeezes tight. “Have you gone deaf Tommy? Answer your Alpha you little bitch! Who is in charge here?”

Tommy’s eyes momentarily turn black before returning to brown once again, his voice is rough as he replies “You are, Alpha” and lowers his eyes. “Damn straight and don’t you forget it! Now drink and keep it down!” Adam hands Tommy the glass, his eyes watching carefully until Tommy has drained every last drop. Tommy hands the glass back to Adam, a shy smile of apology on his face. “Hopefully” Adam thinks “this is the start of a more peaceful existence”…

 

 

“Just how in the fuck did I become the middle of a vamp sandwich?” Frankie asks as Gee spoons him from behind and Jay snuggles in from the front, his hands pulling Frankie’s head down to rest on his shoulder.

“Are you complaining, darling?” Gee asks as he kisses up the back of Frankie’s neck. “Me? Fuck no.” Jay chuckles as he kisses the top of Frankie’s head and says “Didn’t think so honey.”

The three of them spend the next 10 minutes just enjoying being together until Robbie taps on the door and say “Family meeting in the living room. Vincent is here, it’s an emergency.”

When the entire family is assembled in the living room Vincent nods to them all. “Sorry to interrupt your reunion but I have horrible news. I spoke to the representatives of our U.K. clan tonight. Bob, Isaac and Gabe’s vamps have all been wiped out, an estimated 460 in number. Bob is the only leader still alive but he was severely injured. I have our best vamps trying to heal him but we fear the worst.”

Frankie immediately responds “I’ll go to him.” Gee and Jay reach out to hold on to him for a moment and Frankie kisses each of them in turn. “I promise I will be back with Bob as soon as I can stabilize him for traveling. I love you all” and then he is gone.

“I’m so sorry but I didn’t know what else to do. The remaining members of the Council are arguing the best way to respond but I wanted to come to you first before any moves are made. Without Ray you” Vincent turns to look at both Adam then Gee “…are in charge and must make a decision.”
Gee stands quickly, his hands out in front of him. “No way! Adam and Tommy are in charge not me!”

At the exact same time Adam blurts out “Tommy and Gee are the original vamp children made by Ray and Mikey. I cannot…”

Tommy, hearing his name being said chimes in with “Adam is the Alpha here, he should…”

Vincent, his temper running short waves a hand in air and comments loudly “Alright then! Adam, you need to tell me how you wish to handle things from here on out. We are running out of vamp soldiers and we need to…”

At that moment Frankie orbs in with Bob in his arms, quickly making his way to the closest bedroom. Bob’s face is grey and he is shaking, large slices running down the side of his face and chest. Frankie calls out for Robbie to assist him and Robbie runs to Frankie’s side.

Adam nods his head towards Vincent. “Head back to the Council and I will contact you shortly. We need to have a family meeting before we make any decisions. You will hear from us soon, I promise.”

Vincent bows to Adam and without another words heads out the door.

 

Ray lies on his side on the floor throwing up come. Mikey allowed Andrew to face fuck Ray not once but 6 times before he finally sent him away.

Mikey kicks Ray in the side to get his attention. “Very nice job, slave. Now get back up here on the bed and lie on your back. It’s time your mistress gets to have what she’s been craving all night.”

Ray rolls up onto his knees with a groan before using the side of the bed to pull himself upright. Mikey laughs at this. “Getting old, Ray? What happened to your enthusiasm? You were always more than ready to fuck me anytime you chose…hell, you’d trip over yourself trying to get to our bed! Lost your touch, Toro?”

Ray groans as he lowers himself onto his back, the collar and chain clanging. “No, my lady.”

Mikey makes his way to the closet and returns with a small riding crop which he uses to slap Ray’s cock before climbing on top of Ray. “For your sake I hope not…”

Chapter 76

Robbie trails Frankie into the bedroom and watches him lay Bobby down on one of the unmade beds. He feels like an outsider—much as he does the majority of the time that he is with his adopted family. In the beginning he stayed because of Tommy Joe, the ONLY reason that he decided to be the only human in a house of vamps and weres. But he has to admit that there was more to his decision to stay.

Robbie continues to love his real family with all of his heart but if he was honest with himself this family means more to him. He feels a connection to them that he does not understand. They took him—a total stranger—into their fold and they treat him as an equal—even Adam…after his initial desire to kill his lover’s ex faded away.

But even though Robbie knows that he is welcomed and loved he still cannot help but feel like an outsider. He lacks the strength, the psychic or physical traits that they each have to some extent. Frankie especially holds a place of fascination for Robbie. He has watched the different skills that Frankie possesses with awe and admiration, and in some ways feels unworthy to even be in the same room with him.

Robbie wants nothing more than to contribute in some way to the family that he loves so much.

And finally…his time has come.

He runs out of the room and gathers warm water as well as many wash cloths and towels. Returning to the bed Robbie places a gentle hand on Frankie’s arm. At his inquisitive look Robbie smiles and says “This one is all me, Frankie.”

Frankie pauses a moment before smiling back and then leaves the room, returning with Adam’s pocket knife. “Here Robbie, you’re right. It IS your turn.”

Robbie sits on the side of the bed and slices deep into his wrist quickly bringing it to Bob’s lips, pushing until he sees the blood flowing into in a steady stream. He holds still this way until Frankie steps forward, pulling his wrist away and healing his wound with a pass of his hand. “Well done, Robbie. You have a gift that you are only beginning to understand. You felt the connection between yourself and Bobby without even knowing it was there. I’ll help you develop this gift if you want.”

Frankie sits in a chair next to the bed and watches with a smirk as Robbie suddenly finds his reserve of strength, standing to gently strip Bobby of his ratted clothing. As he washes Bob’s wounded body with shaking hands he asks Frankie in an off-handed way “I would love that, thank you Frankie. I…have a question for you…”

“Shoot.”

“Why is it that…” Robbie blushes slightly as he asks “…you have all of these amazing powers but…”

“…the family is in the state it is in? Why can’t I bring Ray home, make Mikey good again? Why don’t I just wave my hand and make it all right again?”
Robbie pauses when Bob moans softly. He cannot seem to look at Frankie as he covers Bob’s lower body with a sheet and then shushes him with muttered nonsense before answering him with “Yeah, I mean…”

Frankie stands and makes his way to Robbie’s side. “There is nothing more that I want than to wave my hand and make all of this go away, to bring everyone together but I can’t. See, even though I have powers I have to obey the rules of the universe. In the same way that you came into your power in your own time there are others in the family that have to learn their powers, their places in the universe. THEY have to make things happen not me…in their own time. I do not have any control over time. Sure, I can manipulate some things but for the most part I am at the mercy of the universe the same way the rest of the family is. As you develop your gift you will understand this better.”

“You mean…” Robbie finishes drying off Bob’s skin and turns to face Frank “that each of us will play a part in the final battle, but some of us are not ready yet?”

Frankie reaches out and ruffles Robbie’s hair. “Exactly. Now, forget all that for a moment. What else is bothering you?”

Robbie looks down at the bed for a moment before responding. “Frankie I…know that the second I glanced at him I felt it in my soul but…”

Continuing to stroke Robbie’s hair Frankie whispers “What, love?”

“…what if? I mean, look at me! My scars…”

Frankie cannot help himself, he throws back his head and laughs. “Is that what you are worried about? Oh Robbie…” Bob moans again as his eyes begin to open. “I’ll just leave the two of you alone.”

Robbie stands frozen, his eyes begging Frankie to stay. Frank just smiles and whispers “It’s all up to you. Trust.” He then turns and leaves the room.

 

After another family meeting Tommy grabs Adam’s arm and drags him to their room, leaving Frank, Jay and Gee a tangled mess on the couch. Once the door shuts Tommy shoves Adam down on the bed and crawls on top of him. “Will you take me before going to war, Alpha? Will you control my body and take what you want from me, make me submit to you?” His eyes go black as he pushes his cock into Adam’s looking for friction. “Or will my big, strong Alpha insist on his little Beta pushing and pushing until…”

Adam growls and surprises Tommy by grabbing him by the arms and slamming him into the nearest wall. “I call the shots here, my little Beta. You may think that you are the sweetest trick around but I decided what happens next NOT YOU!”

Tommy’s anger begins to get the better of him. This is what Adam was hoping for. He has been hoping for a chance to push Tommy, to see just how far he can take him before he has to reel him in. Adam cannot take Tommy into an unknown situation with his wolf acting so unpredictable. This is as good of an opportunity as any to start pushing Tommy down the road of…maybe…no return.

Adam gives Tommy a small shove back against the wall before turning his back and walking away. He hears Tommy growl low in his chest and seconds later Tommy has Adam spun around, his back against the same wall, Tommy’s smaller frame keeping him in place. “You will NOT ignore me, Adam! Not when there is a chance that we…”

Adam pushes Tommy back and heads towards the door. Claws sink into his shoulders as he is pulled backwards, the movement taking him off guard for a second. “LET GO.”

“NO.”

 

Bob blinks a few times before rasping out “Where am I?”

Robbie stares into Bob’s face for a moment, his thoughts fleeing when he takes in the blonde’s face; the scruffy beard, the lip ring, a beautiful blue crystal on a chain around his neck. He feels himself blush as he brushes his hair behind his ear with a nervous hand. Instinctively he turns his scarred face away the best he can as he answers “You…are with the Toro’s. You were injured in battle and Frankie brought you to our hotel suite so we can help you recover. Is there…do you need blood? Is there anything you require?”

Bobby rubs the last of his sleepiness away before taking a good look at the young man in front of him. He seems human…a special human, maybe but one nonetheless. Amazing that the Toro clan would keep a human among them, especially with Tommy’s reputation of destroying as many of them as he can get his hands on. Maybe this one is indeed special somehow.

“Yeah, I mean no, I’m fine. I just…what is your name? And why is a human taking care of me?”

Robbie lowers his head in what appears to be shame. Bob reaches out a hand instinctively and barks out “I didn’t mean that. I just…who are you?”
Robbie glances up, his stance belonging to someone who is ready to bolt out the door at a moment’s notice. Bob notices the scars that run long the man’s face, thinking that they must be the reason for his shyness. “My name is Robbie. If you do not require anything I will just let you rest…” Robbie turns to leave but Bob sits up, the sheet slipping off of him as his hand closes around the man’s forearm.

“Please, stay. I want to hear more about what happened. Did we win? Why didn’t Ray send us replacements? And are the rumors of Mikey being evil true?”

Robbie sits carefully on the side of the bed, his cheeks even redder when he realizes that Bob hasn’t attempted to cover himself. Bob doesn’t seem to notice his nudity as he listens to Robbie tell him all that has transpired with the Toro clan since Damian’s rise to power. By the time Robbie has managed to tell him the entire tale Bob can feel his hunger begin to rise again, feeling what little color he had in his skin leak away as he struggles to not drive his fangs into this human’s neck.

“…and that’s how you arrived here.” Bob mumbles his thanks as he shifts backwards on the bed. Robbie takes a close look at Bob before leaning in after him. In a quiet voice he says “Go ahead, I trust you. Take what you need.” Bob shakes his head. “I’ll kill you, Robbie, I can’t.”

Robbie whimpers “Please” as he once again moves forward, his body lying flat on top of Bob for a second before Bob flips them over, his fangs deep in Robbie’s jugular, a low moan in his throat. Robbie answers the moan with one of his own as he feels himself shudder, coming in his pants like a teenager as Bob begins thrusting against him in his bloodlust. Robbie chokes out “Bobby” snapping Bob back to the present as he removes his fangs but quickens his thrusts against Robbie, covering the man’s pants with his come as he shudders in much the same way that Robbie did just a moment earlier. Bob leans down and captures Robbie’s lips with his, kissing the very breath away from him with a gasp.

Bob—who has lived over 450 years as a vampire…has never experienced anything quite like this human underneath him. If it is possible for a vampire to have a soul mate (something Bobby has never believed in until now) then he has just found his.

 

 

Jay, Gee and Frankie have managed to take their moaning and groping into the large master bedroom. Naked and pressed against each other they jockey for position on the bed, Frankie finally taking control so they end up with Jay on his back on the bottom, Gee deep inside of him and Frankie pounding the hell out of Gerard’s tight hole. Every slam of Frankie’s hard cock into Gee sends Gee farther into Jay, who sounds like a cheap whore, his head thrown back and his hands reaching out to clasp onto his lovers. Gee rasps out “Fucking love the two of you” and the other two concur, tongues and hands roaming everywhere they can reach. Frankie cannot hold back any longer; he feels the tightening deep down inside of him, growls out as he comes deep inside of Gee, causing a chain reaction in his two lovers below him. As Frankie feels the last tremors shake his body Adam’s roar of rage rips through the air startling all of them.

Gee shift his hips enough so that they all fall in a tangle on their side. As he ends up on his back, both Frankie and Jay pulled tight against him he cannot help but chuckle out “Sounds as if little one has done it again.”

Jay gives a shaky laugh. “That Tommy will be the eternal death of Adam yet!”

Frankie nods in agreement. “True. I just…hope that he doesn’t prove to be so much of a distraction that Damian gains the upper hand in the end.”

 

Tommy growls low and deep as he lets go of Adam and then pounces on him. The two vampweres wrestle their way across the floor and back until Adam tires of Tommy’s display. Adam stands, Tommy in his arms who continues to kick and push in an attempt to free himself. “TOMMY! Stop fighting me! Just give in and let me…”

“NO! Just…NO! Not this way, not…”

Tommy’s eyes continue to shift back and forth between brown and black. He chokes out “I love you Adam” even as he shoves him away. Adam tightens his hold on Tommy as he sees a flash of light blue move over him and in the next second Tommy is gone. Adam roars before whispering “Come back to me, please baby” into the silence of the room.

Tommy blinks a few times as he realizes that he has materialized at the foot of Mikey’s bed. He looks down to see a familiar sight; the two of them tangled up in a sheet, Mikey’s body wrapped tightly around Ray’s, the sounds of a nightmare making its way to Tommy’s ears. Ray lies awake, his hands slowly making their way up and down Mikey’s naked flesh as he whispers calming words to his love. The only real difference? The collar and chain connecting Ray to the wall, the cuffs on his wrists showing Mikey’s complete dominance over his once dominate father.

Tommy stares down at his parents, a look of love and joy on his face. He has seen them in much the same position, the same situation many times in their shared past. Mikey suffered from nightmares for centuries, Ray patiently soothing each away. Little did they know the real reasons behind the demons that caused them all along.

Ray smiles at him and Tommy suddenly understands why…fate…summoned him here to see the scene acted out in front of him. Even though Mikey is in his “natural” state as the Queen of Evil he is still being plagued by “nightmares”…but this time his nightmares are good dreams of his past with his family, his children…but especially his life with Ray. There is still good in Mikey, and that goodness is trying to fight its way out in the forms of nightmares.

Tommy sees tears fill Ray’s eyes as he mouths the words “I love you” to him. Tommy mouths the same words back to his father and then the blue light takes over his body as he whispers softly “I will return soon.”